《A Contract Marriage With My Boss》


 Chapter 1: HIS LOVER

    Chapter 1: HIS LOVER


    In arge, dark room of a five-star hotel, the curtain was firmly closed. Dirty dishes were scattered on


    the table. Red wine had spilled over the floor, which had totally soaked the carpet. In the dim light, two


    figures could be seen on the messy bed. The woman dug her fingers into the man''s hair and gave in to


    his power. Shepletely lost herself to sexual pleasure as her body shook with desire.


    She had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. How could she easily let him go this


    time? Her charming body rippled. She tried her best to follow him and wanted to keep him.


    The man tightly hugged the woman, and they tossed around on the bed for hours. It appeared that he


    was also beginning to sink into the moment. Either that or he was drunk now and didn''t know who she


    was, and so it no longer mattered to him.


    The noises that could be heard from outside the room were unbearably painful for the listener.


    Sarah sat on the sofa outside. She could clearly hear the sound from the room even without looking


    towards it. The door was open, so she could see them from the mirror on the opposite wall.


    Her heart was broken. The man inside was her boss, and she loved him dearly. The woman inside the


    room was his mistress. She couldn''t say anything about what they did in the hotel because she was


    just a secretary, inferior to a mistress. Why did he show it to her? Why? He clearly knew she loved him.


    Sarah grasped the sofa tightly and dug her fingernails into the leather. Despite how sharp the pain was


    that now coursed through her fingers, it failed to distract her from the deeper pain in her heart.


    Finally, the rm clock on the coffee table rang; it had been requested by Charles. He needed to leave


    the hotel at three o''clock because he had an important meeting in half an hour. As his secretary, Sarah,


    must remind him. Even if he had a private rendezvous with his mistress, Sarah had to follow him. She


    couldn''t understand why he wanted her to see that scene. Even if he didn''t love her, he could at least


    consider her feelings, Sarah thought to herself.


    Sarah held back her tears, but it was futile. She quickly wiped her tears away, tidied herself up, and


    plucked up the courage to walk into their room.


    She dared not even look at them. She just knocked on the door and politely announced, "Sir, it''s three


    o''clock. We need to be going back to thepany."


    It seemed that they were both satisfied. Thomas Charles was lying on the bed and smoking. His


    chiseled face could be clearly seen in the dim light. He was so handsome and perfect, particrly


    when smoking. His messy hair also made him even sexier.


    He heard her words, but he didn''t look at her. Instead, he simply replied in a low and hoarse voice, "I


    see."


    The woman who was lying on his chest suddenly hugged him and said, "Charles, don''t leave me now.


    Could you stay for a while? You are so powerful today, and I want so much more."


    Charles extinguished the cigarette and turned around to yfully tap her on the nose, "Well, my baby, I


    know you need more, but I can''t be with you today. I''lle to see youter." His tone was so gentle,


    like a good lover, much better than the way he talked to Sarah.


    Sarah lowered her head the entire time. She felt even worse because she knew he had the capacity to


    be gentle but would only behave that way with women who weren''t her.


    The woman continued to flirt with him. The next moment he pinned her down again and kissed her for a


    while, ignoring Sarah.


    Sarah''s patience had been worn thin and said in a cutting tone, "Sir, I am waiting for you outside."


    Immediately afterward, she walked out of the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Charles nced at the door with a smug look on his face as Sarah left.


    After a while, he got out of bed and got dressed. The woman also followed him and moved to tie his


    necktie for him. However, when he looked at Sarah, who was sitting on the sofa with her head lowered


    and gradually tearing the sofa apart, he pushed the woman''s hand away and said, "You can leave now.


    Let here in to dress me."


    The woman was unwilling to do it, "Charles, please let me help you. How can other women do these


    things?"


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly became cold, "Get out!" His eyes looked fierce andpletely different


    from how they''d been after making love.


    The woman was frightened. She was aware of his temper, so she didn''t dare anger him further and left.


    After she walked out, she turned to Sarah and said, "The boss has ordered you to dress him."

 Chapter 2: DRESS ME

    Chapter 2: DRESS ME


    Sarah stood up and watched the woman go. She clenched her fist before she went into the messy


    room. She still had her head lowered and kept silent.


    Charles looked at her, smiling, "Come here and dress me!"


    She clenched her fist again and then walked over to him. She told herself to focus only on his clothes


    so that she couldn''t see anything that would hurt her. However, when buttoning up his clothes, she was


    able to see red marks under his shirt and the woman''s lipstick. She couldn''t keep herself from crying.


    He lifted her chin and squinted, "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?"


    She gritted her teeth and turned her head away from him. Charles sneered at her, provocatively, "Don''t


    you allow me to touch you? Why do you look like you''re in such pain when I make love to other


    women?"


    She didn''t say anything but answered in her mind: "I love you, but I don''t want to be your mistress. I


    just want real love. If you can do that, I can give you everything including my body. Why do you want


    my body just like you want other women? Why do you sully my love?"


    Charles, however, could not read her thoughts and continued to stare at her, "Or are you jealous? In


    fact, had you imagined recing that woman so you could lie underneath me?"


    "No!" She finally turned to look at him in the face.


    He squinted and continued to y with her chin. "It''s just because you have never felt that! You love


    me. Haven''t you ever thought about lying under me one day? How about trying it today?"


    She suddenly raised her hand and pped him.


    Her p left a red handprint on Charles''s face. He held his face and stared at her. Sarah stared back at


    him with her eyes full of tears. She didn''t understand why he always yed with her feelings. Didn''t he


    know his actions could break her heart?


    Regardless of how extreme her reaction might have been, Sarah didn''t regret what she had done.


    Noticing her hard expression, Charles squinted at her, with a sense of danger in his eyes. Suddenly he


    pulled her back to the bed, pinned her down, and began to take off her clothes.


    Sarah screamed, "Charles, what are you trying to do? Let me go. Let me go!"


    She struggled and pushed him but failed because Charles was now drunk and a lot stronger than she


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    was. Charles restrained her with even more force. Her jacket was torn off along with her suit dress,


    both of which were no longer wearable. Despite her struggles, he removed all of her clothes except her


    underwear and knickers. Her chest, however, was now also half-exposed from the struggle.


    Sarah noticed a moment of opportunity and bit Charles''s arm, which made him immediately loosen his


    grip. She quickly took this chance to escape. When she had almost crawled to the end of the bed, she


    was grabbed by Charles again. He pinned her down firmly, "You want to run?" His tone was chilling,


    resembling a sinister wolf.


    With tears cascading down her face, Sarah cried out, "Let me go, Charles, What the hell are you trying


    to do?"


    Charles looked at her, his breath tickled her soft skin. His half-naked body was undeniably sexy and he


    clearly felt as though he was seducing her.


    "What am I doing?" said Charles, hoarsely, "I just want to see your body and know how precious it is


    that even I can''t touch it!" He looked over her whole body greedily. Suddenly, he smiled, "Well, I can


    imagine how beautiful your body is. Except for being too thin, your figure is more beautiful than many


    other women. It''s a pity that you usually wear such conservative clothes."


    Charles'' words sounded like a taunt, especially during such a violent interaction. Sarah felt ashamed,


    ufortable with how he objectified her. Still, she struggled, "Let me go. You are an absolute


    bastard, a beast!" She was so angry that her voice was beginning to tremble.


    Hearing her words, Charles sneered, "A bastard, a beast? If you scold me as a bastard after this, then


    what will you call me in the future? This is nothing!"

 Chapter 3: LET ME GO

    Chapter 3: LET ME GO


    "What else do you want? Let me go!" cried Sarah.


    Charles moved in close to her, bewitched her, "Sarah, don''t you really want me at all? You say you love


    me, but you don''t want me?" His other hand began to rub against her body, starting at her face and


    then down her neck, her vicle, until it reached her breasts.


    Sarah waspletely terrified and cried out, "Let me go, don''t touch me!"


    Charles, however, continued to squeeze her breasts and seduce her, "You really don''t want me? But


    you are trembling, and you enjoy it. Sarah, why do you always cheat yourself?" His body was slowly


    getting closer to her, with his hands continuing to grope her body.


    Sarah was trembling. Although she was both furious and upset, she still couldn''t help but shudder


    whenever he touched her. She suddenly felt as though she was very cheap. Why couldn''t she resist his


    bewitchment?


    Then Charles began to kiss her, and his breath felt warm against her skin. Atst, he hugged her so


    tightly that neither of them was able to move an inch.


    Sarah struggled, but she still couldn''t resist his warm embrace. Though her body responded to his


    seduction, her heart was still broken. She was unwilling to give herself to him, especially after he had


    made love with another woman just moments before in this tainted bed.


    When she thought about it, she struggled even more severely and screamed, "Let me go!"


    Charles had thought that she was willing to ept him before, but now her struggle was more


    desperate and forceful. This made him angry. He didn''t know what had happened to that woman. Why


    did she always resist him? Now she had annoyed him again, and this time he wouldn''t let her go. He


    wouldn''t allow her to escape after seducing him! He grappled her even more tightly with both his hands


    and his legs. His movements became wilder and more unpredictable.


    Sarah realized that she couldn''t move at all, and Charles had no intention of letting her go. A feeling of


    helplessness overwhelmed her, sending her into even deeper despair.


    Charles'' head moved further downward, allowing Sarah to breathe finally. However, she was so tired


    that now she could only sob, "Let me go. Please don''t treat me like this. I don''t want to do anything with


    you on another woman''s bed."


    Nevertheless, Charles was unable to hear what she said and continued his assault.


    Sarah continued to cry with her hands tightly clenching the sheet. Finally, she said, "You treat me like


    an animal. I will never forgive you. Not for the rest of my life. I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you for


    the rest of my life."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It seemed as though this sentence was now all that she could say, so she repeated it again and again.


    Charles finally listened to it. He raised his head and looked into her eyes, which were filled with tears


    and anger. He was in shock, pinched her chin, and then asked, "Why do you hate me so much?"


    "I won''t forgive you for all my life!" Sarah, whose eyes were now cold with hopelessness and fear,


    continued to repeat it.


    After looking at her for a long time, Charles himself didn''t even know how to feel. Suddenly he banged


    his fist angrily on the bed, stood up, and red at her. Looking at her naked body, he took a deep


    breath to suppress his desire, then quickly turned around to leave the room. Soon, the sound of


    running water could be heard from the bathroom.


    Sarah was lying on the bed, with tears still pouring down her face. After she had recovered a little, she


    turned around and used the sheet to cover her body. She didn''t know what to do. She loved him and


    wished desperately for some kind of romantic love. Charles, however, had always insulted her and


    treated her this way. She really didn''t know how long their seesaw game couldst.


    The dim light did little to fight off the darkness of the night, nor the shadow on her heart.


    Located in the golden section of this city, the office building of Thomas'' Corporation stood 80 stories


    tall. With a high density of businesses and busy traffic, thend in this area was so expensive that only


    Thomas'' Corporation could have the ability to buy this building as its headquarter.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, it was the busiest time in the office. In the office building, the sound of


    typing atputers formed a consistent drone throughout the day. Sometimes white-cor workers


    holding documents passed by, all of them in a frantic hurry.


    In the central conference hall, which was located on the top floor, Charles, the president, was having a


    meeting with the senior management staff. Sarah was waiting outside, with a folder in her arms.


    Leaning against the wall, she did little except stare at the clock, watching time pass by.


    She didn''t know what she would do about Charles. After a long time of knowing each other, he clearly


    didn''t love her, without any regard for her feelings at least. Perhaps he was just interested in her body,


    which was only due to the pleasure he got from conquering women. Sarah, however, still liked him a


    lot.

 Chapter 4: RESIGNATION LETTER

    Chapter 4: RESIGNATION LETTER


    One year ago, Sarah attended an interview to work for thispany. The final interviewer was Charles.


    When she had met him, he was reclining on his chair with his fingers interlocked on his abdomen. He


    was so casual, and it was his casual attitude that made him distinctive. His eyes were so delicate; his


    thin lips were slightly exposing his beautiful teeth. Under the sunlight, he appeared to be an impossibly


    handsome man.


    From that moment, she was attracted to him. After the interview, she became his personal secretary, so


    she had more opportunities to be in contact with him and marvel at his outstanding business talents.


    Eventually, she fell in love with him. A man of such high quality was always easy to be loved by


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    women, and Sarah was no exception. It had never urred to her though that he was a devil.


    He knew she loved him, but he still toyed with her emotions, as if he was happy to see that she lived an


    unhappy life. She thought about the situation at the hotel again. Her body was still bruised from his love


    bites, while the faint scent of humility lingered on her skin.


    She bowed her head timidly, with her hands clutching the folder and pen tightly. She didn''t know why


    she still persisted. If she continued to stay here, he would only bully her even more. She had already


    been desperate this morning. Would she still wait for that cruel hearted man? Was it all worth it?


    Sarah thought for a long time. Then she looked at the closed door of the conference hall, and there


    was no sign of anyone about to leave. She bit her lower lip and finally turned around to go back to her


    office, sure that she had made up her mind.


    She had decided that she was going to resign! She must leave him. She would no longer stay here and


    be humiliated.


    Once she was back in her office, Sarah began to write her letter of resignation. While she was writing it,


    her eyes began to well up with tears. She had persisted for a whole year, and after all that, she was


    giving up. However, what could she do if she didn''t give up? That man had never loved her. After


    finishing the resignation letter, she found a box and started to put all her things inside it.


    Her assistant Nancy was not in the office, so there was no one to stop her. She quickly packed her


    things up, then sat on the desk and waited for Charles to return from his meeting.


    After about an hour of waiting, Charles finally came back. Sarah stood up and greeted him back to the


    office as usual.


    However, the moment that Charles saw her, he said to her coldly, "How can you leave during the


    meeting? What if I order something?" His tone was usatory and hurtful.


    Sarah was so upset, with her head lowered, she said, "Sir, I have thought for a long time. I still feel that


    I cannot adapt to this job."


    Charles was about to step into his own office, but upon hearing her words, he stopped and turned


    around to stare at her, "What?"


    Sarah dared not to look at him but bit her lower lip and answered, "I want to resign!"


    Charles stared at her for a long time, then smiled coldly, "Are you sure you''re not joking?"


    Sarah didn''t look at him. She replied firmly, "I''m not joking. This is a decision that I have carefully


    considered!"


    Charles sneered as he fixed his tie. Calmly, he walked into his office and said, "I''m just going to ignore


    what you''ve said, get back to work."


    Sarah finally raised her head, followed him into his office, and said, "I''m not joking. I have already


    written my letter of resignation. I''m very serious." With this, she handed him the letter.


    Turning around to inspect her and the letter, Charlesughed, "Except me and this Corporation, who is


    going to give you a job with both a high sry and good welfare? Do you think you can live a better life


    after leaving me? Your sister is still at school. Without any parents, who will help you afford her tuition?


    Besides, you are just a graduate from an average university, where can you find a job as good as this?"


    Charles''s words hit Sarah like a bullet. She bit her lower lip and said confidently, "Even if it means I


    starve to death, I still want to resign. It''s better than being humiliated and insulted here!" She put her


    letter of resignation on his table.


    "Are you still mad about what I did in the hotel?" Charles stared at her as if he was trying to gauge her


    reaction. Sarah, however, didn''t respond to him, which made him angry. In a fit of rage, Charles took


    the letter and quickly tore it apart.


    Shocked, Sarah shouted at him, "You! Why do you tear my resignation apart?"


    "I have the right to refuse my employee''s resignation," Said Charles with a wry smile.


    "You are too much!"


    "Am I?" Charles walked in front of her, pinched her chin, and asked, "Sarah, do you love me?"


    "Let go of me!" Sarah pped his hand and turned her head away from him.


    Charles continued to pinch her chin and said, "Sarah, don''t you want a romantic love? I''ll give it to you!


    From now on, you will be my girlfriend. I''ll satisfy you and give you everything you want! Then, will you


    still want to resign?"


    Sarah was totally shocked and stared at him, then whispered, "What did you say?"


    "I say, from today on, you will be my girlfriend. I will respect you and try my best to give you what you


    want. So, do you still leave me?"

 Chapter 5: YOU WANT ME TO BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND

    Chapter 5: YOU WANT ME TO BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND


    ¡°What?" Sarah continued to stare at him in disbelief and continued, "You want me to be your


    girlfriend?"


    "Well, isn''t that what you always wanted?" Charles looked at her.


    Sarah was in shock and didn''t know how to respond. After a long time, she answered, "You''re not


    joking?"


    "You think I''m joking?" Charles stared at her. Although he looked like he was still ying, his tone was


    serious.


    Sarah looked at him for a long time, with hundreds of thoughts rushing through her mind. Didn''t he


    always humiliate her for pleasure? Why did he give in to her so quickly? It was all so confusing. Why


    has he now decided that he wants a romantic rtionship with her? Or, was this just another cruel way


    of teasing her?


    This man was so abominable. He never made her happy. Her fist gradually clenched, and her eyes


    became colder. She said coldly, "Are you going to humiliate me in a new way? You just want to get my


    heart, and then throw it away, don''t you? Do you think that humiliating me to satisfy your amusement is


    funny?"


    It had never urred to Charles that she would react like this. She was so neurotic. He had revealed


    his true feelings and wanted to start from the beginning again, but her reaction made him angry. He


    said aggressively, "Is that all I am to you, just a bad guy without a conscience?"


    Sarah stared at him without responding, trying to determine whether his words were true or not.


    Charles felt so angry. He shook his head and said, "Well!" Then he raised his hand and swore, "My


    words are all true, do you believe it?"


    Sarah was still unsure if she could trust him.


    Finally, Charles said, "I have told you. If you don''t trust me, I won''t force you to stay. If you really want


    to resign, I won''t stop you anymore. Just don''t live to regret giving up such a good job and an excellent


    boyfriend." Saying this, he turned around to leave the office.


    Sarah hesitated, staring at his back. She was totally at a loss. After all, she still loved him. She


    misunderstood him, so she said something hurtful. To her surprise, he was so sincere. If he really left,


    she would be sad. However, she didn''t know how to call him back.


    Unexpectedly, Charles stopped and then turned around to look at her, "Are you going to resign? Are


    you sure?"


    Looking at him, Sarah didn''t know what to say. She had already said those hurtful words, and now she


    was too ashamed to consider staying here.


    "If you are hesitating, or you don''t know how to say it, thene here. If youe here, it means that


    you are willing to be my girlfriend."


    Sarah still looked at him, unsure of what to do.


    "I give you three seconds. One¡­" Charles stared at her and counted, "Two¡­"


    Sarah finally plucked up her courage and said. "If you don''t deceive me, I''d like to be your girlfriend."


    After saying it, her face becamepletely red.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing her red face, Charles was about tough, but he held it back, saying, "Come here!"


    Sarah walked towards him slowly. Charles immediately pulled her into his arms and asked, "Are you


    sure you want to be my girlfriend?"


    Sarah was scared, but she didn''t resist and said, "If you stop humiliating me, I am naturally willing to be


    your girlfriend."


    Hearing her words, Charles smiled and then kissed her.


    Sarah was surprised and wanted to push him away. However, before she could think, Charles pushed


    her against the wall and kissed her passionately. After a few moments, he let her go and smiled, "What


    an alluring woman you are!"


    Sarah waspletely shocked. She went to say something, but Charles interrupted, "I won''t force you


    to sleep with me before you agree. But since you are my girlfriend, we can kiss, I suppose?"


    Sarah was silent. It seemed that he really did respect her. It was, of course, reasonable for a boyfriend


    to kiss and hug his girlfriend. Furthermore, when he kissed her, she felt genuinely happy, and she liked


    that feeling. Sarah subconsciously touched her lower lip, recalling the kiss that they had just shared.


    Charles observed her, smiled, and couldn''t help but kiss her again. Sarah quickly pushed him away,


    saying, "Sir, we are in the office. There are lots of people outside. Besides, the door is open."


    "You mean we can continue if I close the door?" said Charles as he slowly closed the door shut.


    Sarah felt terribly shy, correcting him, "No, I don''t mean that. Anyway, now we are in thepany


    building. Please don''t do this, and it''s bad if others see us."


    Charles looked at her, "What''s wrong with that? You''re my girlfriend now."


    "Even if I''m your girlfriend, people may still look down upon it. If you want to do something with me, you


    should at least find a secret ce."


    Charlesughed mischievously, "Well, you say that I can do anything as long as it''s in secret. I will


    remember that."


    Sarah paused, unsure of what to say.


    Charles stopped teasing her and asked, "No, working overtime today. Let''s have a meal together. What


    do you want to eat?"


    "I¡­ anything is fine." Sarah was a little surprised. She had never thought that he would ask for her


    opinion. In the past, when she went out with him, he had never asked her what she wanted, so she had


    to eat whatever he ordered. Therefore, his attitude today made her uneasy. This was a rare


    opportunity. "We can eat anything I want?" she said.


    Charles nodded.


    "I want to eat some spicy food," said Sarah, assertively.


    "Spicy food? No wonder."


    Sarah was confused. "What do you mean?" she asked. "What''s the matter with me wanting something


    spicy? Do you see me as spicy?"


    "Usually, you are not," Charles replied. "However, when you resist me in the bedroom, you can be very


    ''spicy'' indeed."


    "Why are you always thinking about that?" Sarah asked.


    Charlesughed out loud and answered quietly, "Not only that, but I also can''t help but want to taste


    you."

 Chapter 6: VERY CONSIDERATE

    Chapter 6: VERY CONSIDERATE


    Charles looked cool, overbearing, and fickle, but as a lover, he was surprisingly gentle. He respected


    Sarah''s opinion and always made a decision based upon what she wanted. This made Sarah feel like a


    genuine connection with Charles might actually be possible.


    It had never urred to Sarah that Charles could be so tender and gentle. When they went out for a


    date, Charles always let her decide what she wanted and never forced her to do anything she didn''t


    want to do. Charles gave her the feeling of romantic love, so Sarah thought that maybe she had


    misjudged him before.


    However, sometimes she became suspicious, wondering whether Charles was gentle to every woman


    that he interacted with and not just her. Did Charles truly love her?


    She tried to gauge the answer from his eyes, but she was unable to read him. In her presence, Charles


    was very tender and affectionate, which confused her even further. Sarah knew that Charles was fickle


    in love, and it wasn''t easy for him to truly fall in love with a woman. On the other hand, she couldn''t


    fathom why he would only pretend to be affectionate to her.


    Charles was very high-profile. It seemed that he was happy to let their love be public. Every day, he


    picked her up and stayed with her, which made their rtionship quickly known by everyone in the


    embarrassed because she was used to keeping a low profile. All in all, their love had a bad influence


    on the dynamic of thepany, but Charles didn''t care about that.


    Perhaps, the notion of romantic privacy was, in fact, the one thing that Charles didn''t respect her


    opinion on.


    Sometimes, Charles would buy an enormous bunch of flowers for her, which were so big that even her


    entire desk was unusable. Women envied Sarah when they saw Charles'' extravagant romantic


    gestures and would whisper about it privately amongst themselves.


    Sarah couldn''t refuse his gestures, of course, as Charles was too overbearing. Moreover, she enjoyed


    it, because she felt that above all, it was really sweet to be loved by someone.


    Sarah''s birthday was in a few days. As it happened, she was really looking forward to this birthday.


    Since her younger sister studied in another city, she had always celebrated her birthday on her own


    before. Even though there were one or two friends around, she still felt alone when she came home


    and saw her empty room.


    But this time was different; she had Charles, who could apany her. In fact, the only thing she


    wanted was to be apanied by someone. Therefore, Sarah was particrly excited about this


    birthday.


    However, several days before her birthday, Charles had not signaled that he had made any ns. No


    matter how often Sarah reminded him, he still couldn''t remember her birthday. Even on the day of her


    birthday, Charles had not made any ns and Sarah hadn''t received even a single flower from him.


    Charles was very busy during the day, which upset Sarah immensely. However, she couldn''tin


    because Charles was a CEO and had an enormous number of things to do every day. It was expected


    that sometimes he would ignore her, but she still felt so upset. Perhaps it was because he had treated


    her so well before that she had now grown to expect too much of him.


    After work, Charles still stayed in his office. Sarah called him, only to be told, "You can go home first. I


    still have work to do."


    Holding the phone, Sarah tried to hide her sadness, asking, "Charles, do you know what day it is


    today?


    "What do you mean, what day is it today? September 1st, Teachers'' Day? No, Teachers'' Day is on


    October 1st. The Mid-Autumn Festival? No, it''s not. The Mid-Autumn Festival is in a weeks'' time. What


    day is it today, then?"


    Understanding that he hadpletely forgotten, Sarah was heartbroken and said, "Nothing. You are so


    busy, and I won''t disturb you anymore." After hanging up the phone, she went home alone.


    Once she was home, Sarah sat down on the sofa. Seeing the empty room and the clock on the wall,


    she felt even lonelier on this birthday than in the past. She had never expected anything before, so it


    was not so sad. This time, however, she had expected something from Charles, and he had let her


    down.


    Sarah checked the clock on the wall; it was nearly 20:13, which was the time that she was born.


    Obviously, it was a time that should be full of happiness and excitement, but she was still alone. She


    felt so disappointed.


    The minute hand finally pointed to thirteen. Suddenly, Sarah''s phone rang. Could it be Charles? Did he


    want to give her a surprise? Thinking this, Sarah excitedly picked up the phone, only to discover that


    the caller was not Charles, but her younger sister.


    The only one who always remembered her birthday was her sister.


    She pretended to be happy as she answered the phone, "Hello, Sophia."


    "My dear sister, happy birthday to you! Well, I always call you at the right time, aren''t I so considerate?


    Ha-ha!"


    Hearing her sister''sughter made Sarah smile slightly, "Yes, you are very considerate. Ha-ha." She felt


    so warm when she was on the phone with her sister. However, as soon as she thought about Charles,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    she was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness again.


    At this moment, to Sarah''s amazement, fireworks suddenly burst in the sky outside the window,


    disying a message, "Happy Birthday Sarah."

 Chapter 7: THE GIFT

    Chapter 7: THE GIFT


    Sarah was stunned. She grabbed her phone and went over to her window. Charles was outside,


    standing in the middle of a burning heart-shaped firework. He saw her in the window and shouted,


    "Sarah, I love you! Happy birthday!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As it all began to sink in, Sarah realized that she couldn''t possibly feel sorry for herself for both her


    sister and her lover had remembered her birthday and cared for her. Clearly, Charles had just wanted


    to give her a surprise. Suddenly, she began to cry. Hearing her cries down the phone, Sophia asked,


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"


    She quickly exined what was going on to Sophia and told her she would call her backter. Once


    she had hung up the phone, she ran downstairs to greet Charles.


    Charles smiled and opened his arms, waiting for Sarah''s embrace.


    Then when Sarah ran into his arms, he immediately picked her up, spun her around, and kissed her.


    The burning fireworks were so beautiful, illuminating the dark night and reflecting their romantic love.


    They stood in the heart-shaped fireworks and kissed so passionately that they forgot there were people


    passing by them.


    At this point, Sarah was so moved that her heart felt as though it was going to fly out of her chest.


    Therefore, when Charles hugged and kissed her, she couldn''t help but hug him as tightly as she could.


    At that moment, no part of her resisted the contact between man and woman, only wanting to


    experience this happy moment fully.


    After a long time, Charles loosened her, breathed softly with his forehead against hers, and asked, "Are


    you happy?"


    Sarah sighed, looked at him deeply, and nodded.


    Then Charles asked, "Are you moved?"


    Sarah nodded again with tears trickling down her cheeks. She couldn''t remember a time when she had


    felt this happy before. It is a happy thing when there is someone who cares about you and does


    beautiful things for you.


    Charles gently wiped her tears and asked softly, "Sarah, do you really love me? How much do you love


    me?"


    Sarah looked at him intensely. She didn''t know quite what to say, but hugged him tightly and said,


    "Charles, I care about you. I really care about you."


    She didn''t know how to express her thoughts, just repeating that sentence again and again. She loved


    him with all her heart, but she had no confidence that a man like him would treat her with such love and


    care. Thus, her love was full of fear. But tonight, after seeing all he had done for her, she began to


    convince herself that perhaps that was all unnecessary.


    Charles looked into her eyes and said, "You always doubt my sincerity, but tonight, have you truly felt


    my love?"


    Sarah finally nodded and hugged him tightly, "Charles, thank you."


    Charles smiled happily.


    They hugged until all the fireworks had burned out. Noticing how many people had stopped watching


    them, Sarah felt shy and nuzzled into Charles. Chuckling, Charles said, "Aren''t you going to ask me to


    Sarah quickly grabbed his hand to take him upstairs, but Charles said, "Wait a minute." Then, he went


    back to his car and retrieved a big cake and a bunch of flowers.


    Sarah shyly took the flowers and sniffed them. Then, they took each other''s hands and went upstairs


    together. Sarah was so shy as if she was a high school student who was secretly dating her crush.


    When they got back into Sarah''s home, Charles took out another big bag of things. He handed a paper


    bag to her and said, "I have spent a long time choosing this, and I''ve finally picked this one for you.


    Hurry, see if it fits you or not."


    Sarah took the bag and found a beautiful dress inside it, made of a divine silky material. She looked at


    Charles doubtfully. He smiled, "Hurry, try it on. Let me see if it looks beautiful on you."


    Sarah took the dress and went into her room. But the moment that she opened the bag, she hesitated


    because the skirt was, in fact, a suspender skirt. She looked at it for a while, then went to try it on. As


    expected, her chest was half exposed. Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw how morous she


    was in this sexy red dress.

 Chapter 8: CAN I HAVE YOU

    Chapter 8: CAN I HAVE YOU


    Sarah had never worn such clothes before, so she was hesitant as to whether it was suitable to go out


    and meet Charles in this dress.


    From the outside, Charles asked, "Sarah, are you ok? Why note out?"


    Sarah responded, "Ah, I''m ok." Then she opened her wardrobe and found a shawl. Although the color


    didn''t match, it was a good way to cover her skin. Wearing the shawl, she dared to open the door and


    go out.


    To her surprise, Charles had prepared a candlelit dinner for her. The candle, the red wine, the music, all


    reminded her of a scene in a romantic film.


    Sarah was in shock, saying, "This is unbelievable. I am so surprised that you have prepared all of this!"


    Noticing that Sarah had emerged with a shawl on her shoulder, Charles was a little disappointed and


    asked, "Why are you wearing a shawl? Don''t you want me to see you in this dress?"


    Sarah walked towards him, awkwardly and answered, "I''m just not used to it."


    Charles looked at her but didn''t ask her more. They sat together, drank the red wine, ate the birthday


    cake and chatted. Sarah didn''t know why Charles''s eyes looked so gentle and sexy tonight. His gaze


    made her want him badly. She didn''t know how to avoid his soulful eyes, just holding his cup and


    drinking.


    "Sarah, you are not so good with your drink. Perhaps you shouldn''t drink too much, eat some cake."


    Charles suddenly sat beside her, with one hand holding her gently, and the other feeding her cake.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sarah looked into his eyes and ate the cake as her face turned red. Charles suddenly moved in close


    to her and ate the cake crumbs on her lips. Then he smiled and said affectionately, "You eat like a little


    cat."


    Sarah lowered her head, a little embarrassed. Charles took his cup again and drank with her. Sarah


    couldn''t stop thinking how tonight was just so beautiful, like a fairy tale that she wanted to enjoy every


    minute of with him.


    However, how could Sarah truly know Charles''s intentions? Charles was a big wolf, and Sarah was


    Little Red Riding Hood. How could she possibly fight against the big wolf?


    Atst, Sarah was a little drunk, either that or she was sinking into Charles''s charming, gentle eyes.


    Charles approached her and said in a low voice, "Sarah, you are so beautiful tonight, you are really


    beautiful. I really want to kiss you." He was already leaning in to kiss her as he spoke.


    Sarah felt so limp and numb, just wanting to sink into his care. Seeing him approaching, she closed her


    eyes, enchanted by the magic. Charles gently kissed her sweet lips, and at the same time, hugged her


    and removed her shawl.


    It waste at night, and the stars were shining outside. In the room, a very romantic night was


    brooding.


    Sarah felt dizzy and sleepy. The alcohol was in full effect now. She was hot all over and longed to


    escape from it. When Charles took off her shawl, she didn''t resist; she felt as though she was being


    released.


    Charles''s kiss made her heart skip a beat. She didn''t know why she didn''t expect it. Perhaps because


    she was wary of expecting too much when with her beloved man. Alternatively, perhaps tonight was so


    wonderful that she didn''t want to destroy it, but nheless, she followed her own mind and did


    something she favored. She didn''t know what was going on. Why did she kiss Charles? She even


    hugged him and pandered to his crazy advances.


    Charles felt happy when he noticed her giving in to him. Then he picked her up, pinned her down on


    the sofa, and skillfully removed her clothes.


    Sarah felt so hot that she didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that only Charles''s kisses could


    "Yes," Charles answered. He kissed her, unfastened her bra strap and stared at the half-naked woman


    who was lying in front of him. He also felt hot all over. "Sarah, we can move to the bedroom," he said


    lightly.


    Without Sarah agreeing to this, he picked her up and quickly walked to the bed. She twisted her body a


    little halfway. Whether she was ufortable or wanted to revolt, he didn''t know. Charles hurried to


    put her on the bed and began to kiss her again.


    When Sarah felt the soft bed, she seemed to sober up. "Charles, where are we?" she asked suddenly.


    "Do you love me?" said Charles, avoiding her question.


    Sarah was still in a daze. She didn''t know how to reply to him. Noticing her state of drowsiness,


    Charles kissed her passionately. Soon, her skirt was halfway off, and her bra was sliding off her


    shoulders. He felt like he was going crazy. He missed this woman day and night, and now she was


    lying in front of him, charming and beautiful.


    Charles leaned over her, touched her, and said, "Sarah. Sarah, can I have you?"

 Chapter 9: REFUSE HIM

    Chapter 9: REFUSE HIM


    Sarah made no response. Then Charles gave in to his own desire. Sarah seemed not to resist him, or


    she had already fallen asleep and was unable to fight against him. He finally sumbed to all his


    wishes and kissed her entire body. Atst, he put his manhood between her legs and was ready to


    enter her. At this moment, he stopped. He held her face and asked, "Sarah, can I? Can I?" He began to


    sweat, and his voice became hoarse.


    Sarah slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man towering above her. She still seemed to be


    confused. Charles couldn''t stop kissing her to relieve his hunger for her body, "Sarah, can I? Can I?"


    Sarah felt veryfortable and groaned. It appeared to answer him. Charles could no longer control


    himself; he started to find her vagina and went to thrust inside her. However, Sarah woke up at this


    point. She felt that something was about to invade her; it was hard and hot. She hurried to retreat and


    opened her eyes again. Looking at Charles''s face, she hastily said, "Charles, what are you trying to


    do?"


    "Sarah, I want you," he replied in a hoarse voice. Then he prepared to enter again.


    "No! Charles!" Sarah woke uppletely now. She hurried to get rid of him, trying to push him away.


    At this key moment, Charles stared at her with fire in his eyes, "Don''t you want me? Don''t you love


    me?"


    "Don''t do that! Let me go! Let me go! We can''t. You promised me. Let me go!" Sarah struggled to push


    him away.


    Charles felt annoyed. Didn''t the woman know that he may die if he stopped at such a critical moment?


    He asked again, "You were enjoying it just now. Don''t you want it?"


    "Let me go! Please, you have promised. Let me go!" Sarah was about to cry. She didn''t expect that she


    may lose her virginity after drinking a little. Although she loved him very much and he moved her


    tonight, she couldn''t have sex with him before she confirmed his true feelings for her and she became


    his forever. This was her principle, and she was not a fool.


    Charles felt a little hurt, but Sarah was still struggling. She was even nearly crying. It was clear that he


    was behaving like a rapist. How could he do that? Therefore, he just said, "Okay, I''m letting you go."


    Then he left and walked to the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of rushing water could be heard from the bathroom. Sarahy on the bed and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    suddenly felt bitter. Why did she feel Charles still didn''t love her, and he just regarded her as a


    mistress?


    Charles walked out of the bathroom after a long time. Sarah had already gotten dressed and wasid


    down, facing away from him. Charles stood beside the bed and looked at her for a while before asking


    her gently, "Sarah, what are you resisting in your heart?"


    She didn''t answer. Instead, she pretended to be asleep. Charles didn''t know what to say, so he dried


    his hair andid down beside her.


    Noticing his presence, Sarah was uneasy and tense. Given that she was pretending to be asleep, she


    couldn''t wake up suddenly. She just closed her eyes and tightly seized the sheet. It seemed that she


    could protect herself in this way.


    However, Charles hugged her and whispered into her ear, "Stop pretending. I won''t do anything tonight.


    But I can''t understand why you are always on your guard with me. What''s the matter with you?"


    Sarah finally opened her eyes and answered in a light voice, "Sorry, but can you please leave me some


    space so I can keep my dignity?"


    "I think we should let nature take its course if two people love each other. Do you think that I am an


    irresponsible man?"


    Sarah finally turned around and looked at him, "I believe you can be responsible, but I can''t keep a


    man just because I''m going to have his child. If you need to get married to me just because of


    responsibility, can we ever be happy?"


    Charles kept silent. Suddenly, she revealed the doubt in her heart, "Charles, do you really love me? Am


    I the only woman in your heart?"


    Charles looked at her. His face was darkened in the shadows, and nothing could be seen except his


    sparkling eyes. He seemed to sink into his own thoughts, remaining silent.


    Sarah asked again, "Do you love me?"


    Atst, Charles sighed and hugged her, "Rest now. It''ste. I need to go to work tomorrow."


    Sarah thought she must be a sensitive and neurotic woman. It seemed that she always had no sense


    of security with emotion. As things stood, she felt unsafe with Charles, especially when he hadn''t


    answered her question thest time they met. She didn''t know how to get along with him as if the love


    between them, which had already been so difficult to get, was now beyond repair.


    Since dating Charles, Sarah didn''t think that he had been with other women, but she still knew that


    nothing was certain. Even when he was kind to her, she knew that something was wrong. It appeared


    that he behaved the same way with everyone that he dated. Therefore, Sarah considered herself to be


    just an ordinary woman to him.


    Who on earth could conquer his heart? It seemed that no one knew.

 Chapter 10: HAS HE BEEN LYING TO YOU

    Chapter 10: HAS HE BEEN LYING TO YOU


    Recently, thepany has been very busy. Charles seldom sent her flowers to show his love, even


    when he was in the office throughout the day. Sarah was also busy attending her own business. They


    rarely had any contact with each other. It did, however, give her a lot of time to think about their


    rtionship. After a lot of contemtion, she was able to see clearly that she could do nothing about


    their love except sigh and let it go.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly pinged. It was a message. She thought it might be Charles inviting


    her to have dinner that night; after all, she was about to get off work. However, it was an unknown


    number, saying: Are you free tonight? We can have a talk at Fairy Coffee House, 21:00.


    Sarah thought someone might have sent a message to the wrong person, so she just ignored it. After a


    few moments, another message was received, "Though we are unfamiliar, I think it''s necessary for us


    to talk to each other. It would be mutually beneficial to our future."


    Sarah still thought someone had got the wrong number. However, she replied politely, "Sorry, I think


    you have the wrong number. I don''t know you."


    After a minute with no reply, Sarah began to be absorbed by her work again. Charles didn''te out of


    his office after work hours were over. Most people had left, and soon there were just one or two new


    staff as well as her and Charles.


    Sarah called Charles, but he told her, "I have some important work to do tonight, so I can''t be with you.


    You can go home by yourself, and I will find youter."


    As expected, since she had asked him about his feelings for her, Charles had be indifferent to


    her. She didn''t know the reason. Now he could hardly apany her because he always said that he


    had too much work to do. Maybe it was true, after all, he was the president of apany. Sarah


    couldn''t help but feel that he was indifferent to her, though, as he used to take care of her in the past,


    even if he was busy. Now, however, things had changed.


    Sarah didn''t ask him to exin and hung up the phone to leave work.


    After she had walked out of thepany building, her phone rang again. Sarah secretly hoped that


    Charles was calling her, maybe he wouldfort her now. Disappointingly, it was the same unknown


    number from earlier in the day.


    She frowned and hesitated, but answered, "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Are you Sarah?" It sounded like a woman.


    Sarah paused, wondering whether she knew her, "Yes, I am. Who''s calling, please."


    "It''s not important, but if you want to know, that''s okay. We can meet. I am waiting for you at Fairy


    Coffee House now. We can talk about Charles."


    "Charles?" Sarah was suspicious as soon as she heard his name. Since he had started dating her, he


    hadn''t been with any other woman. He had not gone to his apartment that was especially for his


    mistresses. Assuming that she was only trying to trouble her, Sarah said coldly, "I think I have nothing


    to discuss with you about Charles. You can call him directly. Bye-Bye."


    "Don''t you want to know who Charles''s beloved woman is?" the woman said hurriedly, seemingly afraid


    of Sarah hanging up on her. Then sheughed maliciously, "You little puppet! No wonder Charles ys


    around with you! If you don''te, you will regret it. I can let you know what kind of person Charles is!


    I can help you to get out of his trap. Now I can give you half an hour and wait for you at the coffee


    house. If you don''te, I won''t bother you anymore! Then you will be screwed, stupid woman!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman hung up the phone. Sarah didn''t say a word. Clearly, that


    woman was provoking her. However, Sarah couldn''t exin why she now felt so uneasy. She did have


    no sense of security with Charles.


    She didn''t know whether she should meet that woman or not and hesitated under thepany


    building. Suddenly, a taxi drove up next to her and asked, "Miss, where are you going?"


    Sarah got in the taxi silently. The driver asked again, "Where are you going?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sarah was lost in thought, and then she looked at her watch. Ten minutes had passed already. She


    hesitated for a while and replied, "Fairy Coffee House, please."


    The car drove away.


    She arrived at Fairy Coffee House on time. The woman was waiting for her. She was a slender woman


    with curly hair, a tired face, andrge, alluring breasts.


    Sarah looked at her for a little while, then walked over and sat in front of her. She asked in a cold voice,


    "Who are you? What do you want to say?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows and sneered, "I thought you wouldn''te, I was just about to leave.


    I suppose you wouldn''t havee if you weren''t sure about Charles." She paused for a while, then


    answered Sarah''s question, "I''m Charles''s mistress."


    Sarah looked at her with indifference and said, "I''ve seen his mistresses. He cut offmunication with


    all his mistresses after he started dating me."


    The woman raised her head andughed out loud, then stared at Sarah, "Is that what he told you? Do


    you trust him?"


    Sarah red at her coldly. The woman said again, "Charles did distance himself from some of his


    mistresses, but not all of them. Did you think he was willing to only be with an old virgin? I''m Charles''s


    current mistress. Didn''t you know that? Has he been lying to you? Idiot!"

 Chapter 11: SHE WOULD NO LONGER TRUST HIM

    Chapter 11: SHE WOULD NO LONGER TRUST HIM


    Sarah was stunned regarding this woman as a monster. She seemed soplex. From the beginning


    of their rtionship, she had suspected that Charles didn''t love her and maybe loved another woman,


    but she had no evidence. Equally, Charles''s extravagant disys of affection had distracted her from


    her suspicions. However, today she was told directly by this woman that Charles didn''t love her.


    This woman was dating Charles. Charles was cheating on her. What''s more, it was consistent with


    Sarah''s first instinct.


    Clenching her fists, Sarah felt devastated. She tried to keep calm and stared at the woman, "Why are


    you telling me this? Since you are Charles''s mistress, we are now rivals. Do you think I will trust you?"


    Sarah was only able to mask her flurried mind by pretending to be stronger than she felt. She still didn''t


    trust Charles. As long as there was any suggestion that he was unfaithful, she would no longer trust


    him. The reason why she didn''t trust him was that Charles never promised her anything; he even dared


    not to answer whether he loved her or not.


    The woman sneered, "If you don''t believe me, why did youe here? Didn''t youe here to hear


    about his affairs? If you trusted Charles, you would never havee in the first ce."


    Although Sarah was now panicking, she didn''t want to show any weakness in front of this arrogant


    woman. Sarah sneered back and said coldly, "Bravado is useless, you think I would easily trust you?


    Who knows if you''vee to destroy our rtionship? You said that Charles loved another woman,


    then who is his beloved woman?


    The woman had not expected Sarah to be so sharp and resilient, and responded angrily, "You are such


    a stupid woman. Are you going to persist until Charles kicks you away?"


    "Ha-ha!" Sarahughed, "Yes, I suppose I really am stupid. So, in order to protect myself, I only trust


    evidence. Can you prove that you''re not lying?"


    "Ha!" The woman''s expression changed, showing her anger, "What evidence do you want to see?


    Photos? I''m so sorry, Charles protects his woman very well. He loves her, so he will protect her from


    people''s harassment. As a matter of fact, the reason why his rtionship with you is so high profile is


    that he wants to protect his true love. Therefore, once Charles publicly dates a woman, it means that


    he doesn''t love her. Don''t you believe me? Fine, just wait. This is Charles''s rule!"


    "I''m not interested in any of that. What I need is evidence." Sarah smiled at her sarcastically, wondering


    if she knew how ridiculous she sounded.


    "You¡­" The woman didn''t know what to say, and maybe she had no evidence at all.


    Sarah raised her eyebrows and said, "Well, now that we''ve established that you don''t have any


    evidence, why have youe here? What''s your purpose? Is it just to destroy our rtionship, and


    then rece me?


    The woman recoiled angrily and red at Sarah, "I came here purely to tell you that Charles will never


    love you. Now you don''t need to devote yourself to him, or you will be hurt. Don''t be so ungrateful."


    "Ha-ha, if Charles doesn''t love me, then why would he love you? You said yourself that whoever loves


    Charles will get hurt, so why don''t you leave him? I really can''t understand your logic!"


    "You don''t have to believe it, Charles really does have true love. And you are just a toy to protect her.


    Do what you want, but you will regret it sooner orter if you continue to stay with him!"


    Sarah didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so she stood up and sneered, "Hmm, if you want to ruin our


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    rtionship, please prepare yourself properly before trying. You are a stupid woman!"


    Nevertheless, when Sarah went out, she was distraught. After a few steps, she suddenly felt so weak


    that she couldn''t walk anymore. She sat down on the pavement at the roadside and stared out at the


    sky as it turned to dusk. Before she knew it, night hade, with the bright neon lights and bustling


    streets fighting against the darkness. In the street, Sarah noticed dozens of couples walking hand in


    hand, chatting happily.


    Why was everyone she saw so happy? It seemed as though only she alone could feel so sad and


    powerless. Although she pretended to be unmoved in front of that woman, she felt so helpless inside.

 Chapter 12: HAVE IT YOUR WAY

    Chapter 12: HAVE IT YOUR WAY


    The thought that lingered in Sarah''s mind was that she had seen a picture of a beautiful girl in


    Charles''s wallet when she had helped him pack his things up. The picture was of a girl with short hair,


    who was wearing a high school uniform and looked incredibly cute and pure. At the time, Sarah had


    thought that the girl was his sister or some sort of rtive, so she secretly put the photo back in his


    wallet. However, when Charles came in and noticed that she was looking at his wallet, he was very


    quick to take it away.


    Sarah asked him who that girl was, but Charles seemed a little nervous and answered ambiguously,


    "Why do you ask so many questions?"


    At the time, she didn''t take his embarrassment into consideration, but asked curiously, "Is she your


    sister? When will you put my photo in your wallet?"


    Charles smiled, "Somewhat. Put your photo in my wallet? I can buy a hundred wallets for you to put


    photos in."


    "What a miser you are!" Sarah said yfully.


    "A hundred wallets, is that still not enough? Do you want a thousand? Just as I''d thought, women are


    so greedy!" Charles made fun of her, then they bothughed.


    Sarah didn''t pay attention to any of it. She just didn''t understand why Charles was unwilling to put her


    photo in his wallet but was okay with having his sisters'' photo in there.


    Thus, she became suspicious and upset, especially when she saw that Charles often peered at that


    photo. Now another woman, who said she was Charles''s mistress, had appeared and told her that


    Charles was in love with someone else.


    Even if what that woman had said was untrue, Charles''s infidelity was almost certain, and just this one


    point could be used to prove that Charles didn''t love her. How could she not feel sad?


    Thinking this, she cried. Suddenly she felt ashamed to cry in public, so she took her bag and stood up


    to leave. At this moment, her phone began to ring. She took her phone out, only to find that the person


    calling her was Charles.


    Her phone was ringing. Looking at that familiar name, she hesitated to answer it. Now she felt terrible.


    If she answered the phone, she wouldn''t know what to say. However, after hesitating for a while, she


    finally answered the phone.


    "Hello, Charles."


    "Where are you now? What took you so long to answer?" Charles''s tone sounded a little unhappy.


    "I''m on a busy street. What''s up?" Sarah answered, trying to mask her sadness.


    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t sound very well," Charles asked gently.


    "Nothing." Sarah wiped her tears, trying to calm herself down before Charles could know that


    something was wrong. Then, she calmly asked him, "What''s up?"


    "Couldn''t I just be calling to say hello? Have you eaten anything? Are you hungry now?" Charles could


    charm very easily. His tone was so kind and natural as if he was talking with his familiar lover.


    "I''m not hungry," she said. She was so sad that she couldn''t stand the idea of eating and talking with


    him. This man was so dangerous and always yed a trick on her, why did she still expect anything


    good from him? Calmly, she said, "If there is nothing you want to say, then I''ll hang up. I have


    something to do now."


    "It''s sote now. What do you want to do? Where are you? The entrance to the pedestrian street? Wait


    for me. I''ll go there right now."manded Charles.


    Sarah tried to hold back her tears and said, "Fine, have it your way," and hung up the phone.


    However, she didn''t wait for him because she had decided not to wait for him any longer foolishly.


    Walking along aimlessly, she didn''t know where to go, and she only wanted to try and forget all of the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    heartbreaking realizations she''d had.


    As expected, she couldn''t build a genuine romantic rtionship with a man. She had failed in love


    twice before. Her first boyfriend told her that he had fallen in love with another woman, so they broke


    up. Sarah then discovered that her second boyfriend was having an affair with another woman, so she


    broke up with him almost immediately afterward. After that, she had been single for several years. Until


    she became Charles''s secretary and was attracted to him, she wasn''t sure if she could fall in love with


    another man.


    As for Charles, though, she really loved him. She was naive in her first rtionship and disappointed by


    her second one. Therefore, she didn''t cherish those two loves because, at the time, there were so


    many trivial things that seemed to govern them. This time, however, she was determined to get along


    well with Charles and had even considered marrying him and having a child.


    Unfortunately, Charles was a yboy. Even if he was affectionate, it was impossible for him to fall in


    love with her. Maybe the reason why he was with her was for some unknown purpose.

 Chapter 13: CONFRONT HIM

    Chapter 13: CONFRONT HIM


    Sarah began to question herself. Did she still wish to be the owner of Charles'' heart? Sheughed at


    herself, suddenly smiled, and cried again.


    Noticing the gaze of passers-by, she lowered her head, wiped her tears, and left quickly.


    Just after turning the corner, she felt someone grab her by the wrist. Turning around, Sarah found that


    the person who''d stopped her was Charles. He appeared to be anxious, and his eyes gave away a


    sense of anger. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me at the entrance?" Charles said sharply, "Why are you


    leaving alone?" After pausing for a while, he realized that Sarah was crying, so he softened his voice,


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? What''s the matter with you?"


    Sarah shook her head, "Nothing." She didn''t want to say anything. Although inside, she felt terrible, she


    still didn''t want to let him know.


    Holding her shoulder, Charles stared at her for a while and asked gently, "What happened? Tell me, I


    can help you. I can protect you if you''re in trouble."


    Sarah wiped her tears and said helplessly, "You couldn''t help me solve this, Charles. If you were able


    to solve it, I wouldn''t be feeling like this at all."


    "What?"


    Sarah paused, trying to think of an excuse, "Nothing. You can''t help me." She sighed silently, "It''s your


    sister."


    "What else can you tell me? I can''t help you if you don''t tell me anything. Why are you so sure that I


    can''t help you?"


    After thinking for a moment, Sarah finally argued, "Even if I tell you, are you sure you can help me?"


    Charles looked at her, shocked. Assertively, Sarah said, "Don''t ask me any more questions; give me


    some space."


    Finally, Charles stopped questioning her. They walked along the road. After what felt like a very long


    time, Charles said, "Sarah, why don''t you trust me? Sometimes, even when I''m with you, I still feel that


    I can''t get close to you."


    Sarah looked at him and answered, "It is not because I don''t believe anything you say, I just want to


    protect myself. I have been hurt before Charles. If I can''t be sure that you love me, how can I possibly


    trust you with all my heart? Besides, Charles, you don''t exactly treat me sincerely!"


    "Why are you so angry today?" Charles retorted.


    "Well, can you honestly tell me whether there is another woman in your life?" Sarah stared at Charles.


    Her words made Charlesugh. He didn''t know why she''d asked this, "Why are you saying this? Do


    you think I''m cheating on you? I told you, I haven''t been with another woman since we started dating.


    Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Whether I believe you or not is not important. I have no way of knowing whether what you say is true."


    What''s the matter with you today? Are you trying to anger me on purpose?" Charles looked into


    Sarah''s eyes.


    Sarah stared back at him silently, and then asked, "Charles, do you have a sister?"


    "What?"


    "I heard that you had a sister. But why have I never seen her? Is she the girl in that photo in your


    wallet?" asked Sarah.


    At that moment, she noticed Charles''s expression changed. He was trying to hide something as he


    answered, "Why are you asking me this?"


    "If she is your sister, then you can just tell me, Charles."


    "She is my sister, but she was adopted by my parents. She is living with them now."


    Trying hard to repress her sadness, Sarah forced a smile and asked him, "Well, you must love her a


    lot. If not, why would you put her photo in your wallet and look at it every day?" She had noticed all of


    his unnatural behavior. His uneasiness to discuss his sister proved to her that their rtionship was


    abnormal.


    Lowering his head, Charles coughed and asked, "Why are you suddenly so interested in my sister?


    What do you want to know?"


    Sarah forced a smile, "I just want to know how deeply you love your sister. Tell me about her, and I''m


    interested in finding out more.


    "Regarding my sister, I have nothing to say," Charles replied, coolly.


    Sarah lowered her head, "You have never said anything about your family, whereas I have told you


    about my sister, my childhood, even my dead parents. Why do you never mention your family?


    Charles, you are not honest enough." She raised her head and looked at him softly.


    Charles paused for a while and then answered, "We''d better move along from here, and then we can


    talk in a quieter ce." As soon as he''d stopped speaking, he began to walk away.


    Staring at his back as he walked off, Sarah suddenly felt as though he was still hiding something.


    What''s the matter with him? Why did he protect that girl so much? He wouldn''t even talk about her in


    front of his own girlfriend. Sarah suddenly recalled the mistress''s words. If Charles loved someone, he


    wouldn''t let anyone else know because he wanted to protect her. He would only publicly date women


    that he didn''t love, making sure that everyone knew about her so as to distract them from his beloved


    girl. Sarah was exactly that, a distraction!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Charles clearly wasn''t trying to protect Sarah. If he had, she wouldn''t have been bullied by his mistress.


    That girl who never seemed to show up and was cherished by Charles, lived in peace, no one


    disturbed her or bullied her.


    Charles simply didn''t love Sarah enough.


    Although she was upset, when Charles called her to get in the car, she followed because she really


    wanted to know more about that girl in the photo.


    Charles drove the car down to the seaside. The coast at night seemed like a different world to the city,


    where only a few flickering lights could be seen in the distance.

 Chapter 14: WE DO HAVE HISTORY

    Chapter 14: WE DO HAVE HISTORY


    A cool breeze was blowing as waves rolled onto the beach, backward and forwards. The ebb and flow


    of seawater, sunrise, and sunset reminded Sarah of a simpler, more ordinary life. However, there was


    nothing ordinary about this moment.


    Charles kept silent with one hand in his pocket and another putting a cigarette in his mouth. They


    walked slowly along the beach.


    After a long time, Sarah spoke first, "Why is it so hard for you to talk about your family?"


    Charles didn''t answer her question right away, he lowered his head and continued to smoke for a while,


    "Sarah, I didn''t mean to hide it, but those old days... I don''t know how to talk about it."


    "What have you experienced?" Sarah looked at him. The light was dim. She couldn''t see his face


    clearly, but she could make out the glowing red embers of his cigarette. Sometimes, she could make


    out the outline of his face against the starlight in the distance when he lifted his head. He was very


    handsome.


    Charles replied, "Now that you don''t trust me and want to know my past, I may as well tell you. My


    sister and I¡­" He stopped for a moment to think and then said, "We do have a history."


    Sarah was surprised by his honesty and looked at him, coldly in the dark. Her heart suddenly sank into


    her stomach. As expected, her intuition was right. She had guessed that Charles was involved with that


    girl in the photo. Now, however, she just felt numb. It was true, and there was another woman.


    Charles turned to Sarah and said, "My sister was adopted; she was ten years younger than me. My


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    parents spoiled her. I am the only son of my parents, and I was very rebellious in my childhood. I


    always did the opposite of what everyone else did and caused a lot of trouble for my parents. They


    wanted to have another child, but it was difficult, so they adopted my sister from an orphanage. When


    she came to my house, she was just three years old. She was thin and small with big, innocent eyes.


    Although she looked smart and cute, I still disliked her because she was spoiled like a princess by my


    parents. At that time, I always bullied her. She neverined to my parents. She just silently


    epted it. She would even listen to my troubles and care for me secretly."


    Charles lifted his head and looked to the horizon, "I really didn''t know why she was so sensible at such


    a young age. I would observe secretly, I noticed that she would help around the house. For instance,


    she''d clear away things without being asked. Can you imagine a three-year-old doing these things on


    her own? Even if there was a maid, she would still help. Furthermore, she was always very smart and


    obedient in front of my parents. At night, however, I found her crying in her room. Do you know what


    she was saying? She looked at a picture of her parents and cried, ''Mommy, daddy, I''m very obedient


    now. I will try my best to be a good kid to gain their love and then I will have a family. Mommy, why did


    you abandon me? Why did you and daddy go away? You left me all alone.'' When I saw that, I felt sick.


    I eventually knew why she was so obedient. I thought she just wanted to have a family. After I


    witnessed this, I never bullied her, I was only ever kind to her."


    "Do you regard her as your sister?" Sarah still spoke it out.


    Charles kept silent for a little while and threw the butt of his cigarette on the ground. "When we grew


    up, my sister was always sensible. She was excellent, and she skipped grades in senior high school.


    When she was sixteen, she was epted into university. I always admired her, and we..."


    "You fell in love with each other?" Even just asking this almost destroyed Sarah, but she couldn''t deny


    herself the truth.


    Charles answered, after a moment''s silence, "I don''t really know how it happened. Our love came


    abruptly. I had seen her grow up from childhood. She was so beautiful, virtuous, sensible, and brilliant.


    No one can hold a candle to her. Moreover, she was not my biological sister. How couldn''t she appeal


    to me? She also loved me and I had never truly experienced that before. When she was admitted to


    the university, and on the day when she was celebrating her sixteenth birthday, she called me and we


    met for a while after the party had finished. At that time, she told me, ''Brother, I''ve realized that I like


    you. What should I do? I know that it''s taboo, but I can''t help loving you. What should I do? How can I


    extinguish this thought?'' At the time, she was so sad, unaware that I was so happy. My beloved girl, my


    beloved sister, she loved me too! She was usually so sensible and tolerant, so I had never expected it,


    but she had finally given in and said it. I had wished for it for a long time and hugged her without even


    thinking of what was toe.


    Charles continued, "I told her, ''we are not rted by blood, everything is okay. I like you, go out with


    me!'' Emma was frightened. She had not expected me to suddenly show my love for her. At first, she


    wanted to refuse, but I continued to persuade her, we are not siblings, why can''t we be together if we


    love each other? Why should we care about what others think? Will we ever be free if we need to care


    about what others think whenever we do something? I didn''t know whether she was convinced or not.


    She cried for a while, then epted me and tightly hugged me. I remembered that day forever. Since


    that day, we knew each other for what we really were and began to date, secretly."


    Charles was basking in the pleasure of recalling his love story with his sister, Emma.

 Chapter 15: I鈥橫 COMING TO PICK YOU UP

    Chapter 15: I¡¯M COMING TO PICK YOU UP


    What Charles hadn''t noticed, however, was how upset Sarah was to learn of this, nor did he appear to


    have cared about her at all from the beginning of their rtionship. Upon realizing this, Sarah was


    overwhelmed by a deep feeling of envy. Why has God been so kind to that girl? She was beautiful,


    smart, good at studying, and was even deeply loved by an excellent man! She too lost her parents


    when she was born, which Sarah identified with, but Sarah was tasked with looking after her little sister


    and was always a loser in love. Why? Why was her fate so miserable?


    She could ignore fate; after all, fate was out of her control, and not everyone can have a good destiny.


    However, Charles was her beloved man, and he simply shouldn''t love another woman. She was so


    jealous of this girl whom she had never met before.


    Although she felt so sad, she still kept calm and asked, "Now that we''ve established that you love each


    other, why do you still date me?"


    Charles seemed to recognize the gravity of her question. He turned around and looked at Sarah, "We


    love each other, but our rtionship is impossible. I thought we could be together in spite of the


    objections from others, but we failed because of our parents." Charles turned around again, pushed his


    hair away, and looked into the distance, "My parents are traditional, our family is high-profile so


    everything I do can be reported by the media. Such a scandal must not be allowed to ur in our


    family. They were strongly against it and prevented it in many ways. I have always been rebellious so I


    could ignore them. Even if I needed to leave my home without anything, I''d have had no problem doing


    it, but Emma couldn''t. She has always been an obedient child from a young age. Atst, she


    parents, and swore that she would never love me again."


    "What about you and your family?" Sarah asked inquisitively.


    "It happened three years ago. The rtionship between my family and me didn''t improve since Emma


    came to find me and asked me to go back home when she was twenty and was going to study abroad."


    Charles began to smoke again.


    Sarah figured it out in her head, Charles was 31, while his sister was just 21. It had been more than


    one year since she had studied abroad. She couldn''t help but ask, "How are things now with you and


    your sister?"


    Charles took a drag of his cigarette, "How are they? She refused me, and I can''t do anything. She is


    my sister."


    Sarah asked, coldly, "Charles, have you ever loved anyone except your sister? Why did you date so


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    many women?"


    "I told you what I had with Emma was impossible!" Charles exined and turned around. He noticed


    that Sarah had backed away from him and realized something was wrong. He held Sarah''s shoulder


    and said, "Sarah, what''s wrong with you? Although it''s true, I deeply loved my sister, and I''ve dated


    many women, it''s all over now. I want to be with you. Things with Emma will never be the way they


    were and I''m not willing to disturb her any further. I really want a new life with you."


    Sarah''s voice was still cold, "Charles, I''m just a substitute, a tool to help you to forget about your


    sister!" She looked at Charles and tried to fight back her tears. She had waited for him for a long time


    and watched him date so many women. She was just a secretary at his beck and call. Finally, he


    showed his love for her, but there was still another woman in his heart. He regarded her as a tool to


    forget his beloved woman.


    Charles seemed to feel her sorrow, hugged her suddenly, and put her head on his shoulder. Then, he


    whispered into her ear, "Sarah, you can trust me. I won''t ever be with her. You are different from all


    those other women. I really want to be with you. If I didn''t, then I wouldn''t have cut off rtionships with


    all other women. Don''t you believe me now?"


    Sarah sobbed gently, "If you have epted that it''s over with her, why do you still keep her photo in


    your wallet? Why do you still miss her? Don''t you see how it''s hurting me?"


    "She is my sister, of course, I miss her. But you should know that she and I can''t be together even if I


    miss her sometimes. You are the one for me!"


    Sarah was still sad and asked, "You date me because you and your sister are ipatible. But one


    day, if your sister finds you and wants to be with you at any cost, what would you do?"


    Charles stopped for a long time, then answered, "That''s impossible. Emma swore she wouldn''t be with


    me. She is sensible."


    Sarah leaned on his shoulder and sobbed. Charles hugged her andforted her. He seemed to enjoy


    a moment of tranquility. Though sad, they were unwilling to say anything, and both kept quiet.


    However, who knew her words woulde true many yearster.


    It was eleven o''clock when they got back to Sarah''s home. Charles hugged her and wished her a good


    night. Suddenly, Charles''s phone started to ring. He answered, "Hello," then remained silent for a long


    time. He looked a little shocked, then confused.


    Sarah didn''t know whom he was speaking to, and she just looked at him. Atst, she heard, "Emma,


    you dide back. Are you at the airport now? Okay, I''ming to pick you up!"

 Chapter 16: HIS FAMILY

    Chapter 16: HIS FAMILY


    At that moment, Sarah didn''t know how she felt about what had happened and just stared at Charles.


    Keeping silent, she felt her heart continue to sink.


    After Charles hung up the phone, he looked at Sarah and knew what she was thinking about. He


    hesitated for a while, "My sister Emma, she is back."


    Sarah responded quietly after a long pause, "I see."


    "She is at the airport now, ready to see me. She didn''t go back home, so I had to pick her up."


    Sarah nodded again, "Go on, then." Her voice sounded calm, but Charles surely knew that something


    was wrong. Tonight, she had learned about his past and, on the same night, discovered that he clearly


    still can''t forget about his sister. She had now returned, without warning and Sarah had no idea


    whether Charles still loved her or not.


    Charles didn''t know what to say, and maybe he hadn''t expected any of that. After hesitating for a long


    time, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "Things between her and me are over, so don''t worry.


    "I''m not worrying about anything!" Sarah raised her head and looked at him, "You go, don''t bete."


    Charles hesitated, when he looked into her eyes, he thought she really was okay, so he left. At first, he


    just walked at his normal pace, but soon he broke into a hurried walk toward the car, then drove away,


    leaving Sarah to think about what had happened.


    There were few people on the streets at night. The night felt as cold as ice. Sarah was freezing, and


    she didn''t know why she felt so uneasy. Charles hadn''t actually done anything, but now that his sister


    Emma hade back, she felt a lot more insecure. She wasn''t sure whether Charles would upset her


    or not.


    When Sarah came back home, she felt very tired, so she went straight to bed without washing. She


    recalled Charles''s words, and she still remembered his soft tone when he described Emma. It seemed


    that he relished thinking about these cherished memories. In fact, he may still love his sister even now.


    Sarah tossed and restlessly turned as she processed the thoughts in her head until she decided that


    she was unwilling to go on thinking.


    The next day, Charles waste. However, as he was president of thepany, no one could question


    him. Sarah, however, was worrying. She didn''t know what had happened between him and his sister.


    Charles didn''t arrive until after ten o''clock. When Sarah saw Charles walking to her from far away, she


    stood up in haste and greeted him formally.


    Charles looked at her for a little while, "Come to my office."


    Sarah followed him obediently, and she didn''t know whether she should ask him what happenedst


    night. She also thought she shouldn''t ask more because he had assured her that Emma was just his


    sister. Therefore, she remained silent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sarah kept her head lowered. Then, unexpectedly, Charles turned around and hugged her after he


    closed the door. Sarah felt surprised, "Charles."


    "I''m sorry to leave you worried," Charles murmured, "Last night, I took her back to the apartment, and


    that was it. I only want to be with you, even if she was my girlfriend. Please trust me!"


    Sarah didn''t know what to say while held in his embrace.


    Charles lifted his head and gazed deep into her eyes, "Do you trust me? Would you like to be with


    me?"


    "I¡­" Sarah hesitated for a while, then changed the topic, "What will your sister do now that she''s


    back?"


    "Just handle some procedures, she needs to go abroad in about a week."


    "Okay." Sarah lowered her head and asked, "What about her? Don''t you care about her?"


    Charles smiled, "She is not a child. We are having lunch this afternoon. You shoulde with me. She


    told me she wanted to see her future sister-inw."


    "See me?" Sarah pointed at herself, a little surprised.


    "Yes, don''t you want to go?"


    "No." She thought it was too abrupt. She didn''t know what would happen when she met Emma.


    However, she was very curious about her, so she nodded, "All right."


    Charlesughed and hugged her again, "You''re so kind. Okay, let''s have lunch this afternoon."


    After work, Sarah waited for Charles. They drove the car out of thepany building together. Sarah


    still felt a little uneasy and couldn''t help but ask, "Did all your ex-girlfriends go to see your sister?"


    Charles was driving, he turned his head around and looked at her, then continued to look ahead and


    smiled, "Why do you look nervous? I told my sister that you are my destiny, so she was curious to meet


    you."


    "Destiny?" Sarah pointed at herself. She felt satisfied when she saw his smile, and it was one of the


    most reassuring things that he did. His destiny, For her, it means a great deal. Did he really think that,


    or was he just trying tofort her?


    She said nothing the whole way to lunch. To Sarah''s surprise, Emma was waiting for them when they


    arrived at the restaurant. Sarah followed Charles inside. When she noticed them, Emma stood up, and


    Sarah finally saw her.

 Chapter 17: SHE FELT UNHAPPY

    Chapter 17: SHE FELT UNHAPPY


    Emma looked like a young undergraduate in a tracksuit and wore her hair in a high ponytail. The most


    noticeable thing about her was that she was very beautiful. When she smiled, there were two sweet


    dimples on her face, which were incredibly attractive. She smiled at Sarah as she walked in and


    greeted her, "Hello, are you, Miss Tyler? I''m Emma." Her voice was gentle and soft. It made Sarah feel


    Sarah didn''t see her as a rival when they first met, but she did sense a great distance between them,


    from her age to her temperament. No wonder Charles described her as a dream girl, no one could


    Sarah felt a little intimidated, but she dared not to show her insecurity on the surface. She just smiled,


    "Hello, I''m Sarah. Nice to meet you!" The two girls shook hands, then sat down.


    Before ordering the meal, they talked to each other for a while. Looking at Sarah, Emma smiled and


    talked to Charles, "It is so lucky of you to find such a good girlfriend. You should cherish her."


    Charlesughed and answered, "I''m really lucky to have both a good sister and a good girlfriend!"


    While Emma and Charlesughed away, Sarah sat beside them, feeling embarrassed as they had so


    manymon interests, and happily chatted with such ease. Sarah was so quiet and didn''t like to say


    too much. Furthermore, their happy chat made her even quieter than before. Although they both tried to


    chat with her so as not to exclude her from their conversation, she still failed to follow their topics.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the waiter came to take their order, they finally stopped talking. Charles passed the menu to


    Sarah to let her order, and the waiter also gave a menu to Emma.


    As it happened, Sarah was a little upset when she saw Charles and Emma chatting with each other so


    excitedly. Therefore, she didn''t have much of an appetite. However, Emma seemed to be excited when


    talking about the dishes on the menu with Charles but never asked Sarah for any suggestions, perhaps


    just because she saw there was a menu in Sarah''s hand.


    Maybe that was very normal behavior, but Sarah still felt unhappy and ufortable. She looked at


    the menu and decided to order a sweet and sour dish.


    To her surprise, Emma frowned and said, "I don''t eat sour food."


    Reacting to Emma''sint, Sarah raised her head and looked at her. Charles asked, "Aren''t there


    many sweet and sour dishes abroad?"


    Emma covered her nose and said, "The sweet and sour dishes abroad are different from those at


    home. My dear brother, don''t you know it? What''s more, I never eat any sour food of any kind; even


    smelling it would make me want to be sick."


    With a look of reminiscence, Charles nodded, "Yes, you never could shake that habit. Right, well, we


    won''t order it." He passed the menu to Sarah again and continued, "You can order something else,


    Emma can''t stand sour food."


    Suddenly, Sarah no longer wanted to eat anything. She wanted to order that dish to stimte her


    appetite, but Charles didn''t let her order it just because Emma didn''t like it. What was she supposed to


    eat?


    Emma seemed to feel bad for refusing her order. She passed her menu to Sarah and said, "What


    about this dish? This one is a western dish, and it''s very delicious and healthy." Sarah didn''t answer


    her, so Emma thought she must not like this one. Determined to find one she liked, Emma suggested


    another one, "Perhaps this? This one is also delicious. Have you eaten it before? Do you want to try


    it?"


    Emma was very enthusiastic when introducing the food to Sarah, but Sarah just stared at her


    indifferently and finally said, "Anything is fine. I don''t mind."


    Charles noticed Sarah''s indifference and Emma''s enthusiasm and suddenly felt annoyed, "Emma,


    forget it. She doesn''t want to order."


    Atst, they just let the waiter go. Charles didn''t want to talk to Sarah anymore and so continued to


    chat with Emma happily. Since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, they had so many things to


    talk about, allowing them to forget about Sarahpletely.


    Throughout the meal, Sarah became steadily more embarrassed and upset, but she couldn''t express


    her displeasure, so she just kept silent. After the meal, Charles had said he would take Emma to her


    apartment, so Sarah said, "Take her back home; I can go home alone." She didn''t want to stay with


    them anymore.


    Emma looked at her doubtfully. Charles held her hand and said, "Why are you angry again? Can''t you


    just be friendly?" He was angry with her.


    Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore andughed, "I''m a little ufortable. I just want to walk back home,


    is that okay?"


    "If you are ufortable, you should take the car. Why are you angry?" Charles said coldly.


    Sarah felt ridiculous and looked at Charles in disbelief. However, when she saw Emma was looking at


    them, she thought that she couldn''t let herugh at them. Therefore, she sat in the car without saying


    anything.


    Then, Charles said to Emma, "Hop in!" Sarah noticed how his tone was so gentle when speaking to


    Emma as he courteously opened the door for her.

 Chapter 18: IGNORE HIM ENTIRELY

    Chapter 18: IGNORE HIM ENTIRELY


    On the way home, everyone in the car was silent. Sitting in the back seat, Emma looked at Charles and


    Sarah and tried not to say anything so as not to create more awkwardness.


    Finally, they arrived at Emma¡¯s apartment. Seeing Charles was preparing to escort her upstairs, Emma


    quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Brother, I can go upstairs by myself. It¡¯s so cold outside, go back home.¡±


    She then got out of the car and ran upstairs quickly.


    When they were alone again in the car, Charles turned to Sarah and said to her angrily, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you


    be more polite? My sister hasn¡¯te back for a long time. Why are you angry with her? I have told


    you many times how she is my friend, and you still won¡¯t ept her.


    Hearing hisints, Sarah felt angry again. In his eyes, everything she did was wrong. He already


    knew that she didn¡¯t like Emma, but he still ignored her and talked with Emma happily when having


    dinner. She could stand this because she knew they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. When she


    had ordered just one dish, Charles immediately refused it just because Emma didn¡¯t like the smell of it.


    Before getting into the car, she had already said that she was ufortable. Nevertheless, he still


    forced her into the car just so he wouldn¡¯t hurt Emma¡¯s feelings. Had he taken care of her feelings? He


    only wanted to meet all of Emma¡¯s demands and didn¡¯t even care about whether his actions had made


    Sarah sad. He told her that he didn¡¯t love his sister anymore, but why did his behavior give her the


    feeling that Emma was more important than her in Charles¡¯s mind?


    Thinking about these things made Sarah even angrier, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She


    quickly got out of the car and left. She no longer wanted to talk with this man.


    Charles shouted at her, ¡°Sarah, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Sarah quickened her pace, ignoring his call to her, so Charles had to get out of the car in order to get


    close enough to talk to her. All of this was witnessed by Emma, who stood at the window of her


    apartment. She saw that Charles ran to stop Sarah and ask her, and then they argued with each other.


    However, they still tried to repress their voices because they didn¡¯t want to be noticed by anyone


    passing by. Emma also noticed how irritable Charles was when talking to Sarah as he grabbed his hair.


    Sarah seemed to question him. Atst, Charles noticed a passerby and grabbed Sarah¡¯s hand to force


    her into the car. Shortly afterward, the car started and drove off.


    Emma closed her eyes and frowned as if she could feel Charles¡¯ pain as strongly as he did. She


    whispered to herself, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to ruin your rtionship with your girlfriend, but


    sometimes I can¡¯t control myself. I can¡¯t stand that you are with another woman even though I know we


    can¡¯t be together anymore.¡±


    Suddenly, she fell to the floor, feeling so grieved and ming herself for tonight¡¯s actions. Staring at the


    ceiling, she had no idea what she wanted to do. Although she felt sorry for Sarah, she believed that


    Charles was in love with her.


    In that year, she had tried so hard to want to break up with Charles. She was forced to do that.


    Originally, she thought that she could forget Charles. However, to her surprise, the men she met after


    Charles could never quitepare to him. No one could love her as deeply as Charles. Now, even


    though she knew they couldn¡¯t be together in the way they had been, she still couldn¡¯t let him be with


    another woman.


    Closing her eyes, Emma thought that perhaps she was selfish. However, everyone¡¯s love was selfish,


    so the only decision she could make was to hurt Sarah. What¡¯s more, Charles may not me her after


    he knew the facts. After all, who he truly loved was her, not Sarah. Assured by her realization, Emma


    smiled.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say in front of Charles. They had been silent ever since they¡¯d driven Emma


    back to her home and argued with each other. Charles drove the car, and Sarah sat in the passenger¡¯s


    seat quietly, looking out of the window. Then, they arrived at thepany building. As soon as the car


    had stopped, Sarah quickly got out, ignoring Charles in the driving seat.


    ncing at her, Charles was livid, so he mmed the car door shut behind him and followed her.


    When he entered the hall, Sarah had already entered the elevator, and the doors were closing. Charles


    could have run to make it into Sarah¡¯s elevator, but he didn¡¯t want to as he saw it as apromise.


    Then, when he walked into his office, Sarah had already begun to work. Charles thought that as he


    was the CEO, in this building, Sarah wouldn¡¯t dare ignore him, so he walked over arrogantly and red


    at her. To his surprise, Sarahpletely ignored him. Even when he entered his office, she still


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    lowered her head and continued working. In the past, when he entered his office, she, as his secretary,


    would have stood up and bowed, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. President.¡± Now, however, she had the audacity to


    ignore him entirely.

 Chapter 20: SHE WON鈥橳 STAY

    Chapter 20: SHE WON¡¯T STAY


    Sarah felt herself going mad. She couldn''t understand this man who saw everything in such a twisted


    light. She couldn''t keep herself from pping him and said angrily, "You are just a man who thinks only


    with his dick! I never really thought you liked flirting with women. I thought maybe you were different,


    confused even. I was waiting for you to change but today your words have shown what you really want.


    I never thought that you were such a person, but I guess you''re just another disappointment, aren''t you,


    Charles?


    Charles hadn''t expected Sarah to p him. He was even angrier now. He pinned her up against the


    wall and put one leg up against her groin. He said coldly, "If you''re going to scold me in such a way,


    maybe I should do something to you, or your usations would never be proved right."


    Suffocated by him, Sarah felt something hard between his legs. She struggled frantically, "What are


    you trying to do, Charles?"


    Suddenly, Charles kissed her and pressed himself against her tightly. Sarah could no longer speak. He


    started to tear her clothes apart, violently. It was clear that he needed to have her now and wasn''t


    prepared to wait any longer.


    Sarah struggled with all her might, but Charles was too strong, and she was unable to move an inch.


    Charles taunted her, "I can''t stand you anymore. I should have known that I could just take you."


    They wrestled, but Sarah was too weak. Charles frantically tore off her dress along with a few buttons


    on her shirt. Her beautiful shoulders and corbone were now visible in her underwear. She was


    struggling and crying, innocent in this attack.


    Charles had only wanted to scare her, but when he saw her like this, he felt his penis getting harder.


    The woman in front of him, who was usually such a prude, was so charming now. He could no longer


    restrain himself. He had to have her!


    His actions were faster than his reason. Charles kissed her lips, her neck, her ear, and made his way


    further down her body.


    Sarah also found herself struggling to resist, and she also felt hot when feeling his body on hers.


    However, when she recalled his hurtful words, she was overwhelmed with sadness again. This man


    didn''t love her, he just wanted to have her body. Considering this, she yelled, "Let me go! You are a


    beast!"


    Charles didn''t stop; however, instead, he parted her legs with his. Then, he grabbed her by her


    buttocks and lifted her up, putting her waist against his to let her feel his hot erection. He was still


    kissing her, sticking his tongue into her bra to lick her nipple.


    Sarah felt embarrassed by her reaction. She was almost half-naked, sat on a man''s waist, and had


    almost been seduced by him. Initially, it had all seemed exciting and hot, after all, he was her beloved


    man. No matter how angry she was, she still loved him so her body wanted to respond to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, she continually told herself that she must push him away. She was being humiliated. Atst,


    she yelled, "Charles, please, let me go. Please!"


    Charles heard her screaming and suddenly kissed her. It seemed as though he wanted to intercept her


    words before they left her mouth. Then he hugged her tightly and murmured into her ear, "Sarah,


    Sarah¡­" His voice was filled with lust. He didn''t know that she would have such an effect on him; he


    really wanted her. Charles thought he could usually control his own lust and had never acted like this.


    However, now he felt heartbroken at the thought of not having her.


    "Let me go!" Sarah cried.


    Charles stopped kissing her and hugged her tightly. He could feel his penis bing hotter and


    harder. It pressed against her body, which made her feel dirty.


    Charles continued to hug her and said in a lower voice, "What the hell do you want me to do?" He put


    her hands on his penis, stared at her lustfully and said, "Do you know how much I want you? No


    woman can make me behave like this. Doesn''t this prove that I love you?"


    Sarah looked at Charles with tears welling up in her eyes, "If you really love me, you should respect me


    and not force me. Let me go!"


    Charles touched her face again. He saw her innocent expression shrouded in tears, and her upper


    body was naked, her breasts exposed. His penis became harder once again as he said, "You really


    want me to let you go?"


    Sarah answered angrily, "Charles, I hate you very much now. If you do something to me now, I will hate


    you even more!"


    Charles looked stunned, he loosened her and retreated, staring at her.


    Sarah refrained from crying again, put on her clothes quickly, and ran out the door. She hurried back to


    her own desk, packed her things up, and left. From now on, she will never go back to thispany,


    never be his secretary and never contact him again!


    Even if she loved that man, he broke her heart again and again. She can''t stand his ways anymore.


    She won''t stay here and be yed by him!

 Chapter 21: A MEANINGLESS GESTURE

    Chapter 21: A MEANINGLESS GESTURE


    After discretely leaving thepany building, Sarah returned home and immediately sent her


    resignation to Charles by email. No matter what he said to her, she would never go back to work.


    Furthermore, she would never be with him again. This time she was absolutely sure.


    Sarah felt so conflicted. Should she thank him for telling her he really felt, so that she could give up


    like this. She had never been so happy in love, only to have her heartbroken before. She thought to


    herself that perhaps she should be a nun and never search for love again.


    Sarahughed at herself and sneered. She felt so terrible, staring at the white wall, letting tears


    cascade down her face, making no effort to wipe them away.


    After a long time, she finally got back onto her feet. Then, she picked up her phone and called her


    sister. She asked if Sophia was busy and that she wanted to go and see her. All Sarah wanted was to


    get far away from anything that reminded her of this situation she was in. She couldn¡¯t stay in this city


    any longer, where everything made her think of Charles and his wicked deception.


    However, Sophia said that she was busy with sses. If she wanted to see Sophia, she would have to


    wait for her holiday in October. Disappointed, Sarah hung up the phone. Although she couldn¡¯t go to


    see her sister, she still had somewhere else she could go. Then, she phoned several ssmates from


    her university, whom she thought would be willing to have her stay with them.


    After calling several friends, she discovered several missed calls on her phone, which were all from


    Charles. She stared at her phone, stunned. Then her phone rang again, and it was Charles.


    Sarah was so angry that she rejected his call without a second thought. Exhausted, shey down on


    the sofa and realized that she had no idea what to do. She switched on the TV but did not watch it, and


    listened to the sound.


    Soon after, there was a knock at the door, and Sarah heard a voice shouting from outside. It was


    Charles, calling, ¡°Sarah, Sarah, open the door. You need to listen to my exnation. Are you in?


    Please open the door quickly!¡±


    Sarah was surprised that Charles hade to her house, but she chose to ignore his knocking as if


    she couldn¡¯t hear it. She was so tired of him, and he was constantly finding excuses after hurting her,


    and then, continuing to hurt her. Since he did not love her, what could he possibly want from her?


    Sarah realized that this was, in fact, the first time that she had ignored him.


    After knocking for a while, Charles continued shouting, ¡°Sarah, are you in? Are you in? Open the door if


    you are in!¡±


    However, Sarah still didn¡¯t open the door. Outside, Charles listened closely for any noises inside the


    t, but he couldn¡¯t hear Sarah moving around at all. Thus, he knocked at the door again, ¡°The TV is


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    on. Why don¡¯t you open the door? Sarah, please open the door, or I will break it down!¡±


    Sarah felt so angry at his rude intrusion. Therefore, she decided to call the security guards downstairs


    and get them to send Charles away.


    Suddenly, Charles was seized by the security guards. Even as he was being escorted off the premises,


    Sarah could still hear Charles¡¯s cries, ¡°Sarah, you have to listen to my exnation. Sarah!¡±


    Finally, the world seemed quiet again. Sarahy down on the sofa and stared at the TV as tears rolled


    down her face. Her dream of love had ended so suddenly. She felt so devastated because she had


    loved Charles with all her heart.


    Thinking of Charles and what could have been, she fell into a deep sleep. It was pitch ck outside by


    the time she woke up. The TV was still on, but her room was very dark. With only the light of the TV,


    she went to turn on the light. However, when she stood up, she found that she was unusually weak.


    She thought that perhaps this was because she was hungry, or possibly because she was mentally and


    physically exhausted.


    As she fumbled to turn on the light, she noticed that there was someone under her balcony. Because


    her apartment was on the 1st floor, she could easily make out the man. Sarah stood in the corner of her


    room, decided not to turn on the light and instead, stared at that man under her balcony.


    Charles stood outside, with his car parked beside him. He leaned on the car and smoked silently. She


    didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been there, maybe he had just arrived, but he could have been standing for


    a long time. Perhaps he never left after being driven away by the security guards in the afternoon.


    Sarah felt utterly perplexed. She didn¡¯t know why Charles was choosing to behave like this. Seeing as


    though he didn¡¯t love her, he had no need to pretend to be hurt and exin himself. His exnation


    would only make both of them sad. It was a meaningless gesture.


    Sarah sat on the ground and stared nkly into the dark, unsure of whether to cry orugh.

 Chapter 23: I DON鈥橳 UNDERSTAND YOU

    Chapter 23: I DON¡¯T UNDERSTAND YOU


    ¡°Is it all right?¡± Emma questioned. There was still no answer. Emma had already suspected that Sarah


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    was passionless. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she looked away and interlocked her fingers, resting


    them on the table. ¡°I think waiting is wonderful. Good faith moves mountains and always provides good


    results just as long as you can be patient. I don¡¯t know why you are unwilling to wait. Actually, I think


    my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°You came here for your brother?¡± Sarah interrupted coldly. She had decided she had given up on the


    idea of a future with Charles forever. She didn¡¯t want any exnation.


    Emma was stunned. She looked down again at her hands, ¡°I think the problems between you and my


    brother were caused by me, mostly.¡±


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Sarah interrupted her again because she didn¡¯t want to feel embarrassed in front


    of Emma even if her problems were indeed caused by Emma¡¯s sudden appearance in their lives. She


    was jealous, so of course, there were mimunications between her and Charles, which were made


    even moreplicated by Emma. However, if she admitted that, she would be acknowledging that she


    thought Emma was far more charming than Sarah, and that¡¯s why she was so jealous of her. She


    couldn¡¯t possibly do that, and she would lose face in front of her rival.


    Sarah was always so weak in front of her rival in love. She could no longer continue to feel like such a


    loser.


    Interrupted again by Sarah, Emma finally knew that Sarah didn¡¯t care about what she had to say. She


    could tell that Sarah had decided to give up.


    However, Emma still held so much guilt in her heart, so she feltpelled to say, ¡°Even if it is not my


    fault, Charles is still my brother. I don¡¯t want you to destroy his happiness because of a


    misunderstanding. I have a responsibility to fight for my brother.¡±


    Sarah looked at Emma, doubtfully. She was clearly struggling to find any truth in what Emma was


    saying. She hade to persuade Sarah that Charles was a good man and to forgive him, but was


    Emma actually sincere, or did she have an ulterior motive?


    Emma noticed Sarah finally looked up at her and continued to speak, ¡°I think my brother really loves


    you. I have never seen him care about another woman in such a way.¡±


    Emma fell silent when the waiter came over and served them their coffee. Neither of them said


    anything until the waiter had walked away. Sarah sneered, ¡°It seems that your brother cares about you


    so much that he is unable to consider anyone else¡¯s feelings at all.¡±


    Emma lowered her gaze and said timidly, ¡°Actually, I saw how much he cared about you this time. He


    was waiting for you downstairs for several days. He hasn¡¯t paid any attention to his work. Can¡¯t you see


    what it¡¯s doing to him?¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t bring herself to give in to Emma¡¯s sweet words after everything Charles had done to her.


    This time, she was unwilling to trust him no matter how much he seemed to have changed.


    Emma looked at Sarah pleadingly, ¡°So, please give another chance to my brother. Please!¡±


    ¡°I have given your brother many chances, but he has broken my heart again and again!¡±


    Emma paused and exined again, ¡°Although my brother has a lot of responsibility, he is still a boy at


    heart. He is stubborn and often oversteps the line, but believe me, and he wholeheartedly loves you!


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t respect me, or he wouldn¡¯t have hurt me again and again.¡± Sarahughed.


    ¡°This time, he must be serious!¡± replied Emma.


    Sarah stared at her and asked her bluntly, ¡°Did Charles tell you toe here?¡±


    Emma shook her head, ¡°No, I came here purely because I think my brother really does love you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you,¡± Sarah replied. Don¡¯t you love your brother? Don¡¯t you want to be the only one


    in your brother¡¯s heart?¡± Now that Sarah nned to leave their lives forever, she thought she might as


    well know the truth.


    Emma lowered her head, and after a long time, she decided to speak, ¡°To be honest, I am still in love


    with my brother. At first, I was envious of you, butter I realized that he and I could never be together


    again.¡±


    ¡°We needn¡¯t say anything more. You still love Charles, so just have him! Nothing is impossible!¡± Sarah


    stood up and went to leave.


    Emma stood up and grabbed Sarah by the hand, ¡°Miss Tyler, you should let me exin.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Thomas, but I need to catch a ne. Please let me go, okay? You have made your


    feelings very clear.¡±


    Sarah made her way to the exit, but Emma caught up to her and grabbed her once again, ¡°Miss Tyler,


    please listen to my exnation!¡±


    Sarah was so tired of her love rival trying to stop her from leaving and shook Emma¡¯s handoff.


    Unexpectedly, Emma missed the step, tumbled over, and hit her waist on the corner of the table.


    Immediately, Emma bowed and covered her waist tightly with her hands.


    Sarah looked down at her, stunned.


    ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?!¡±


    Sarah turned around to find Charles rushing over.

 Chapter 24: EMBARRASSING SCENE

    Chapter 24: EMBARRASSING SCENE


    Charles immediately began tending to Emma and then turned and shouted at Sarah, ¡°What are you


    doing? Why did you push her?¡± He was angry and distraught to see his sister injured.


    He looked gaunt, probably because he had been waiting for her outside for such a long time. But why


    had he arrived at that moment? Sarah stared at him. Suddenly she felt as though the world was


    copsing around her. The whole thing was so awful, and she questioned whether she was in some


    sort of dreadful nightmare. What a fucking life!


    ¡°Brother, she didn¡¯t push me. I fell down by myself. Please don¡¯t me her!¡± Emma said to him,


    innocently.


    Charles, however, was not convinced, ¡°Why do you still defend her, Emma? I witnessed the whole thing


    just now.¡±


    Everyone in the caf¨¦ was now fixated upon the action that was unraveling before them. Sarah had


    never felt more embarrassed.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She had felt wronged enough. While Charles and Emma seemed to be


    fine with being observed like monkeys in a zoo, Sarah still wanted to hold on to any dignity she had left.


    Therefore, she picked up her own bag and turned to leave.


    Charles couldn¡¯t believe it. He had been waiting for her for days on end, but she was stillpletely


    indifferent to him, even now she wanted to escape. How could she be so cold-hearted?


    Charles caught up with her, held her hands, and said, ¡°Sarah, stop! Did I allow you to go?¡±


    Sarah tried her best to stay calm, ¡°Let me go! You have no right!¡±


    ¡°You are my girlfriend and a member of my staff. Why do I have no right?¡± Charles said coldly.


    Sarah looked into his eyes, ¡°I have submitted my resignation. We have broken up!¡±


    ¡°You have submitted it, but did I agree to it? Labor Contract Law stiptes: When thepany hasn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    vited any rules, the employee must submit their resignation at least one month in advance, and the


    never agreed to it. Do you think you are in charge of what happens between us?


    ¡°You are ridiculous, Charles!¡± His words made Sarah angry, but she didn¡¯t know how to refute him, so


    she snapped at him, ¡°You want to be a child, but I am not. Let me go!¡±


    Charles clenched his teeth and did his utmost to control his anger. He held Sarah¡¯s hands tightly and


    didn¡¯t let her go even after her hands had turned red.


    Emma stood beside them and found things had be unbearable for her. It seemed that Charles


    was going to break at any moment. No one could control him if he broke out. He had always been


    stubborn from a young age. Emma hurried to persuade him, ¡°Charles, let¡¯s get out of here and talk


    somewhere else. This is not the right ce tomunicate.¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t react to her plea, so Emma shook him by the arms. Sarah turned her face to look out of


    the window. She was unwilling to be seen by strangers in the coffee house. Emma continued to plead


    with Charles until suddenly, Charles held Sarah by the waist and dragged her out of the caf¨¦.


    Sarah struggled to free herself but was no match for Charles¡¯ strength. Emma kept pace with them


    while the waiter followed and yelled, ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t pay for your coffees!¡±


    Emma stopped and hurried to produce a twenty-dor bill from her wallet and handed it over to the


    waiter. She told him to keep the change and ran after Charles and Sarah.


    Charles took Sarah to the passenger seat, then he walked around to the driver¡¯s side, mming the


    door behind him. As soon as Emma got in the car, Charles drove away immediately, trying to escape


    the embarrassing scene he had left in his wake.


    Charles drove the car straight to his house, took Sarah out of the car, and brought her into his


    apartment. His apartment was avishly decorated two-story European-style house. It covered an area


    of more than one hundred square meters where only Charles and his maid resided. It was open and


    quiet. The maid, who was cleaning the house, was utterly stunned as Charles dragged Sarah into the


    house, followed by his sister, Emma.


    The maid didn¡¯t say a word, but Charles recognized that she was ufortable and said, ¡°Miss Brown,


    you can go home now. You needn¡¯t clean up today.¡±


    Noticing how flustered and angry he was, she put on her jacket and quickly made her way out of the


    house.


    Sarah was screaming, ¡°Charles, you are crazy! Let me go,¡± as Emma stood beside them, unsure of


    what to do.

 Chapter 26: I LOVE YOU

    Chapter 26: I LOVE YOU


    Emma walked over to him and said, gently, "Brother, she is gone."


    "Let her go!" Charles replied


    "Don''t you love her?" Emma asked lightly. She wasn''t sure how she wanted him to respond.


    Charles kept silent for a long time and sighed deeply. Then, he looked at Emma helplessly and said, "I


    don''t know, Emma. So, I can''t promise her anything."


    Emma felt conflicted by her emotions. She lowered her head, walked up behind him, and slowly


    hugged him, "Charles, you will always be my beloved brother whatever you choose." There were


    always obstacles within rtionships. If Charles''s father didn''t adopt her at a young age, she wouldn''t


    have be his sister. If she wasn''t her sister, she could have been with him. However, if she wasn''t


    adopted, then she would never have met Charles.


    Emma didn''t know why, but she always felt that Charles was pushing her away. She sobbed, "Charles,


    do you still love me?" Although she knew they couldn''t be together, she still couldn''t help but ask him.


    Charles closed his eyes and remained silent. Then, he turned around and hugged Emma. He didn''t


    speak, just held her tightly.


    Emma thought that this must be Charles'' way of saying that he didn''t love Sarah at all. She felt


    reassured, then gradually smiled. Charles, however, knew that his heart was torn in two. One half


    belonged to Sarah, and the other half belonged to Emma.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Sarah left Charles''s home, the ne had already taken off, so she purchased the next flight that


    was on sale at the airport. She didn''t know where she wanted to go, and she just knew that she had to


    get far away from where she was. Rather unexpectedly, the ne was to Seattle. Sarah spent her


    week enjoying the beautiful scenery and delicious food. It seemed that over the course of her vacation,


    her sorrow had been drained from her. She kept her phone switched off for the entire duration of her


    trip. Sometimes, she would let her sister know that she was safe by calling her on a public telephone.


    As for everyone else, no one really bothered her. She was happy to just enjoy her ownpany for a


    while.


    Sarah was surprised at how rxing a solo trip could be. Over the years, she had worked so hard for


    her sister''s tuition. She felt like she had never truly enjoyed life until she came to Seattle, she had no


    idea how much she had missed out on! Life was beautiful but she had just never noticed it. She had


    always lived her life for others and was coerced by people who didn''t respect her. From now on, she


    would be kind to herself and enjoy her own life.


    However, as beautiful as the days were, Sarah felt sad and lonely as soon as night fell. She would sit


    on her bed in the hotel at night, unable to fall asleep. She still missed Charles. He wasn''t someone who


    could be forgotten in a short amount of time. After all, she loved him more deeply than she had ever


    loved anyone else.


    Sarahy down and forced herself to close her eyes and forget him. Then, she had a dream. She


    dreamed that she quarreled with Charles, but in this dream, Charles hugged her tightly and said to her,


    "Sarah, don''t leave me, I love you!"


    Sarah didn''t trust him and pushed him away, but Charles yelled, "How can you trust me? Can you trust


    me in death? Okay, I can show you!" Finishing his words, he turned around and jumped into a river.


    She screamed, "Charles, Charles!"


    Sarah suddenly woke up in a panicked sweat to the sound of the phone at her bedside, ringing. Who


    could possibly be calling her at midnight? Sarah had to answer it, "Hello."


    The sound of a woman crying was all that Sarah could hear. After a long time, Sarah could make out


    the sound of Emma''s voice. "Is that Sarah? My brother, he''s been in a car ident. He was seriously


    injured and there was blood all over his body. Now I''m not sure whether he will even make it!" Then she


    cried more severely than before and said, "He''s been calling your name. Pleasee back and meet


    him!"

 Chapter 27: HE NEVER AGREED TO MEET ANYONE

    Chapter 27: HE NEVER AGREED TO MEET ANYONE


    Sarah was so shocked when she heard the news. Her hands started shaking so much that her phone


    almost slipped out from her hand. She quickly calmed down and listened again. Emma was still crying,


    "Sarah, can you still hear me? My brother is still in the hospital. I hope you cane back and see


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    him. Recently, he has been in such a bad mood, he started drinking and now this has happened!


    Please, I beg you."


    After a long time, Sarah cleared her throat and said, with her voice trembling, "I''m listening."


    Hearing her voice, Emma cried even more and said frantically, "Pleasee back to see him. Maybe if


    he saw you, he would recover more quickly. Sarah, pleasee!"


    "Is he all right?" Sarah asked.


    "I don''t know. He is still in the emergency room. He was badly hurt. His car drove into the rail of a


    bridge and smashed straight through it. His car almost fell into the river. When we found him, he was


    already unconscious. His head was bleeding, and the car was totally wrecked."


    Emma''s description of the incident startled Sarah. It was so vivid that she felt as if she could see it


    happening before her eyes. She then remembered her nightmare where Charles had jumped into the


    river from the bridge. She still hadn''t forgotten this man, or she would never have had such a


    nightmare.


    On the other end of the line, Emma was still crying and pleading for her to return. Atst, Sarah


    answered, "I''lle back right now. I''m not sure if there are any flights, but I will try my best toe


    back as soon as possible."


    Grateful for her promise, Emma finally hung up the phone.


    Sarah quickly got up and then got changed. Once she had packed all her things up, it was three o''clock


    in the morning. Then, she quickly went to the airport by taxi. The earliest flight, however, was at five


    o''clock in the morning. She had no choice but to wait at the airport.


    Sarah started to feel incredibly anxious, partly due to having nothing to do at the airport. As soon as


    she thought about the scene which Emma had described, she felt her heart breaking into a thousand


    pieces. Eventually, she became restless. In thest hour before the flight, she began pacing up and


    down the aisle beside her seat.


    Finally, at about five o''clock, she was able to board. As she was already the first person in the queue,


    she boarded immediately and found her seat on the ne.


    After a tiring journey, she finally arrived at the hospital at eleven o''clock in the morning. As soon as she


    approached Charles''s ward, Emma quickly came over to meet her, calling, "Sarah!"


    Hearing Emma''s call, Sarah walked straight toward her. But suddenly, she noticed that there was a big


    crowd behind Emma. An old couple who were dressed veryvishly stood together with two young men


    behind Emma. Sarah didn''t know how, but she immediately knew that the old couple was Charle''s


    parents and the two men were his cousins. Perhaps their description was embedded somewhere in her


    subconscious.


    Then, Emma introduced them to her. As expected, that old couple was indeed Charles''s parents.


    Emma introduced her to them, saying, "Dad, mum, this is Sarah. She was Charles''s secretary."


    Maybe they had already heard of her, as when they heard Emma''s introduction, their expressions


    quickly changed. Mr. Thomas, who was a seemingly kind and gentleman, nodded to her with a smile,


    "Hello, Sarah." However, Mrs. Thomas seemed very indifferent and didn''t look up at her at all. It


    seemed that she didn''t like her and felt no desire to wee her.


    Sarah was in no mood to think about their opinions of her. Emma took her to the door of Charles''s


    ward, but since Charles had just been taken from an operating room and was in the CPU, Sarah


    couldn''te in and see him. Thus, she stood outside and looked at Charles, who was almost


    Seeing this scene, Sarah struggled with her conflicting emotions. She clutched her bag tightly and


    turned around to ask Emma, "Is he all right now? What did the doctor say?"''


    Emma''s eyes were still red from hours of weeping and simply nodded, "He is better now. The doctor


    said that he should stay in the hospital for several months. How could he drive after getting so drunk?"


    Suddenly, Sarah thought aboutst night when Emma told her that it was all because of her. She felt a


    little ufortable, so she asked Emma, "Emma, please tell me, why did he be like this? Is this


    really all because of me?


    Emma has also been fighting her own feelings for Charles. During these days, Charles had been so


    depressed, and all he had seemed to care about was Sarah, never ceasing to mention her name.


    Although she felt sad, she knew she couldn''t lie to Sarah now. Thus, she told Sarah, "After you left,


    Charles became very unmotivated. He didn''t even work, and he just started smoking more and more.


    He never agreed to meet anyone, not even me. Then he started going to the pub to drink every night.


    On the night of the incident, he was drunk but he still drove by himself. That''s how it all happened."

 Chapter 28: CLEVER GIRL

    Chapter 28: CLEVER GIRL


    Lowering her head, Sarah didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know why Charles had behaved like that.


    They had just broken up, and she didn''t think Charles even loved her. If he had, he wouldn''t have been


    silent when she asked him that day that he let her leave him without a word. Considering this, she


    couldn''t understand why he''d been driven to such a point of despair, what did he want to happen?


    Holding Sarah''s hands, Emma said, "Sarah, after all of this, surely you can see that my brother really


    loves you. Please don''t leave him."


    Sarah looked at Emma and asked, "He loves you, though, doesn''t he?"


    Shaking her head, Emma cried again, "I came here half expecting him to, but I know that he doesn''t


    love me anymore. It''s you whom he cares for. Besides, this time I''ve onlye back to see my


    parents. It won''t be long before I go back to Chicago. After he recovers, we will separate again, then


    what can I do? You are the one who can apany him for the rest of his life."


    Sarah didn''t know what to say, so they stayed silent. Since Charles couldn''t admit that he loved her,


    she was unable even to consider his affection for her.


    While Emma and Sarah were talking to each other, Mrs. Thomas suddenly came over and said,


    "Sarah, can I talk to you?"


    Sarah didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas was so unkind to her but felt as if she med Sarah for what had


    happened to Charles. Regardless, she was Charles''s mother, so she could hardly refuse to speak to


    her.


    With her arms crossed, Mrs. Thomas began walking down the corridor, leaving Sarah to catch up with


    her and match her pace quickly.


    They walked to a quiet ce where there were few people around to disturb them. Mrs. Thomas turned


    around and asked, "Are you Charles''s girlfriend?"


    Sarah didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas had suddenlye to find her, so she was careful in front of her.


    Sarah nodded and looked at her innocently.


    Mrs. Thomas smiled coldly and asked, "Were you also the secretary that works for my son?"


    Sarah nodded again, then inquired, "Mrs. Thomas, why have youe to me today?"


    "Do you always answer questions from elders in such a way? Just nod if you agree and shake your


    head to say no," said Mrs. Thomas, sharply. It seemed that she did me Sarah.


    Sarah frowned. She was unhappy now. What was the matter with this woman? What did she want with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    her? Even if she was Charles''s mother, Sarah had broken up with Charles now. He had nothing to do


    with her. How can she me her?


    Sarah was now struggling to be polite to this woman and had begun to dislike her greatly. However,


    she managed to stay silent for fear of creating an awkward situation in such a stressful time.


    Mrs. Thomas asked again, "How did you appeal to him at first?"


    Sarah continued to frown. What did she mean? Did she regard her as some sort of witch? Sarah said


    in a cold tone, "Mrs. Thomas, I think you may have me wrong. Our conjoining happened very naturally,


    and it was Charles who expressed his interest in me from the beginning."


    "My son? For all I know, my son is in love with Emma. How could he be with you?" Mrs. Thomas was


    clearly beginning to lose her cool; her eyes now wide with confusion.


    Sarah could hardly bear to listen to her anymore. She suddenly lifted her head and said, "Mrs. Thomas,


    what do you want to say? I''vee here today because Emma called me. If I am not wee, I can


    leave now!" She was unwilling to be bullied any longer by this woman and stared back into her eyes


    assertively.


    Mrs. Thomas thought for a moment and suddenly nodded. She thought this girl might indeed have


    some sort of a backbone, and maybe she was more treatable than some of the clingy mistresses that


    Charles had been with before. Therefore, Mrs. Thomas finally softened her voice, "Miss Tyler, it''s


    nothing personal. I''ve always found Charles''s girlfriends to be quite difficult, so I naturally behave


    severely towards them."


    Sarah didn''t know why Mrs. Thomas was suddenly so kind to her, but she didn''t trust that she was safe


    just yet.


    Mrs. Thomas smiled slightly and said, "Now that I know you are a clever and confident girl, I may as


    well tell you directly. We have a big family and severalrgepanies. Charles is our only child. So


    only a woman from a rich and powerful family can be matched with Charles."

 Chapter 29: HUGE GAP BETWEEN THEM

    Chapter 29: HUGE GAP BETWEEN THEM


    Sarah finally understood what she meant. Although she had always been aware that there was a huge


    gap between her and Charles when it came to money and power, no one had ever mentioned it before,


    so she''d hardly ever thought about it. Now that Mrs. Thomas had said it out loud, she felt embarrassed


    and unsurprisingly, a little sad. However, Sarah had already epted that Charles was not to be hers


    and so merely nodded in agreement.


    Mrs. Thomas continued, "You know Emma and Charles. They loved each other. Although we also


    loved them very much, we still stopped them from being together. Why? Even if Emma is our adopted


    daughter, she is still from an orphanage. How could she ever be on the same level as Charles? We


    refused our beloved Emma to be with Charles because of her status, and we certainly won''t hesitate to


    do the same to strangers." She stopped for a little while and sighed, "So, Miss Tyler, I am so sorry.


    Charles can''t hold you ountable. It''s his fault. He won''t marry you no matter how much you love


    each other!"


    "I see. Mrs. Thomas, I have thought about it, and even if you''d said nothing to me at all, I would still


    want to leave him. Don''t worry," Sarah answered in a low voice.


    Mrs. Thomas finally seemed to rx and said, "We would make it up to you. $100,000 or $200,000? Is


    it enough?"


    Sarah thought Mrs. Thomas must not respect her at all. How could she measure her with money? Did


    the rich always behave this way? No wonder Charles could be arrogant sometimes.


    Mrs. Thomas looked at Sarah and figured that she was not satisfied with the amount, she asked again,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "How much do you want? $500,000, $1,000,000?¡±


    "Mrs. Thomas, I think you have me wrong!" Sarah finally snapped at her and raised her head, "I don''t


    need money. I will leave him alone because that''s what I want!" Sarah stared angrily into Mrs.


    Thomas''s eyes for a moment before turning to leave.


    Emma found Sarah walking toward the exit and ran over to her, inquiring, "Miss Tyler, where are you


    going? Don''t you want to wait for my brother to wake up?"


    Mrs. Thomas appeared soon before Sarah could say anything. "Let her go!" she said coldly.


    Emma turned her head and looked at Mrs. Thomas and then looked at Sarah. She just didn''t know


    what to say. Sarah said to Emma sternly, "You needn''t stop me. Let me go. I have seen Charles


    already. You can take care of him."


    Sarah was about to leave when Charles''s cousin suddenly yelled from the other end of the corridor,


    "Charles is awake! He''s woken up!"


    Everyone who''d been waiting stood up immediately. Mrs. Thomas rushed over quickly, the sound of her


    high heels resonating through the corridor. Emma was very happy. She was on her way to the ward


    where Charles was being kept, but she ran back when she saw Sarah was about to leave. "Miss Tyler,


    how can you leave now? My brother has just woken up. You should at least let him see that you''ve


    "Miss Thomas, I¡­" Sarah was unsure as to whether she should see him or not. However, by this time,


    Emma was almost dragging her to the ward. Sarah hade so far and really wanted to know how he


    was, so she followed her reluctantly.


    Charles woke up. The doctor notified the family that they could see him now. All his family members


    came in and surrounded his bed while Sarah stood in the corner.


    Charles stared at Sarah the entire time that his family smothered him with affection. Finally, he said to


    everyone around him, "Let me talk with Sarah alone!"


    No one had expected Charles to say that. They all turned around and looked at Sarah. She noticed a


    sadness in Emma''s eyes. Meanwhile, Mrs. Thomas was looking even more cold-hearted than before.


    Even standing in the corner, Sarah became a little uneasy when she suddenly noticed so many people


    looking at her. She looked at Emma and Mrs. Thomas before lowering her head, embarrassed.


    "Mom, Dad, you go out first please," said Charles, his voice deep and weak. Sarah suspected that the


    damage from the alcohol must have affected his speech.


    Everyone left the room uneasily, leaving only Sarah standing there lost for words.


    The ward suddenly appeared a lotrger than before. Sarah felt even more uneasy. She lowered her


    head and squeezed the handle of her bag tightly. She dared not to look at Charles, unsure of what to


    say.


    Charles lifted his eyelids with difficulty. He looked at her and said, gently, "Sarah,e here."


    Sarah raised her head and looked at him. She hesitated for a long time and finally walked over to him,


    standing beside his bed. Coldly, Sarah said to him, "Charles, I didn''t want to stay here. Emma was the


    one who made me stay."


    Charles wanted to touch her but was unable to move his arms, "Come sit beside me."

 Chapter 30: I CAN鈥橳 MAKE YOU THAT PROMISE SO EASILY

    Chapter 30: I CAN¡¯T MAKE YOU THAT PROMISE SO EASILY


    Sarah stared at him. Though she pitied the state that he was in, she still remained standing. She didn''t


    know what to say to him. "I needn''t sit down. I will leave after I''ve said what I need to say. We are not


    right for each other. I won''t ever be with you, so I''m not going to do what you ask whether I caused the


    car ident or not. I have promised Emma that I would see you, but we have broken up over whether


    you love me or not." Perhaps Mrs. Thomas was right after all. They were not right for each other. His


    family was against them. Moreover, she had no idea whether Charles loved her or not. There was no


    need for her to stay with him.


    With onest look at Charles, Sarah turned to leave. Sarah stopped, however, when she suddenly


    heard Charles saying in pain, "How did it alle to this? Do you know?"


    Sarah had never heard Charles sound so desperate. It sounded as though the pain came from deep


    within his heart. She stopped but didn''t turn around.


    After a moment, Charles suddenly said, "Sarah, I''ve realized how deeply I''ve fallen in love with you.


    Believe it or not, I can feel it now."


    Sarah was stunned. She turned around and stared at Charles nkly, unsure of what to say.


    Charles continued, "I am sorry for what I did to you. At first, indeed, I didn''t care about your feelings. I


    thought you were just another woman who would do whatever I said, so I didn''t know how to cherish


    you. I never felt anything close to being worried until you wanted to resign for the first time. In order to


    keep you, I told you that you could be my girlfriend. Afterward, I didn''t regret it at all. I began to enjoy


    the life I had with you. I felt genuine happiness when I saw your face light up on your birthday. I


    suddenly found that I could be happy by making you happy. Then we often quarreled with each


    other because of misunderstandings. You were upset, I also felt angry. You didn''t trust me at all, and I


    always shied away from telling you how I truly felt."


    Sarah had not expected him to open up so freely. Was he really telling her that he loved her? Sarah


    suddenly felt herself turning into a little girl again, giddy at the thought of him loving her.


    Charles continued, "That time, in the office, I said some terrible things to you because I was angry. I


    only wanted to aggravate you. Unexpectedly, you took it straight to heart and wanted to break up. Then


    I regretted everything and tried to make amends. You, however, were unwilling to see me even when I


    waited outside for you almost every day."


    "Why is it that now you can tell me that you love me, but you couldn''t say it in my apartment when it


    mattered?" Sarah said, frustrated.


    Charles shook his head, "Because I just didn''t know how much I loved you at the time, and I was afraid


    that I wasn''t able to make thatmitment to you. I can''t make that promise so easily. I''m fearful of


    wasting your time, Sarah. If I couldn''t be sure at the time that I was in love with you and that you were


    the one for me, I would have been deceiving you. It''s because I cared for you that I didn''t rush to tell


    you anything immediately."


    "Why are you now, so sure? Why do you suddenly feel as though it is time to tell me, Charles?"


    Charles replied timidly, "You will leave me forever if I don''t admit that I love you now. You don''t know


    how sad I became during the time that you disappeared. I have grown so used to being with you, so I


    decided to make it clear. I want to keep you here, and once we are together, I will try my best to protect


    you no matter how difficult the future might be. I want to be with you forever. Can you trust me? Can I


    have another chance?"


    Sarah didn''t know how to answer him. Could she really spend the rest of her life with this man who was


    lying, broken on the bed? He was so injured that his body was almostpletely covered in bandages.


    This had alle as such a shock. She didn''t know how to ept him.


    Sarah made no response, so Charles said in a hurry, "Sarah, I''m serious. Can''t you give me another


    chance?"


    Sarah stood there, motionless, then suddenly she shook her head as tears began to roll down her face.


    She had promised Mrs. Thomas that she wouldn''t be with Charles anymore. Even if Charles insisted,


    they would have to ovee so much to be together if his family would not ept them. Moreover,


    she was unwilling to get him into more trouble than he was already in. Sarah made a difficult decision,


    then replied, "It''s toote. I have given up on the idea of us forever. I swore to myself that I wouldn''t be


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    with you. Go to hell!"


    With those words, Sarah turned to leave, lest she would be persuaded once more by him. Charles


    began to cry out to her, "Sarah, Sarah!"


    Sarah didn''t look back. She wiped her tears and kept on walking. When she was about to reach the


    elevator, she heard someone behind her calling her name, "Miss Tyler, please wait. We need to talk!"


    Sarah followed Mr. Thomas as he led her outside, unsure of where he was taking her. They finally


    came to a small garden on the hospital grounds after walking far away from the emergency ward.


    There were many patients doing activities here; some of them were apanied by their families who


    were taking them out for a walk. The weather was beautiful, with the sun beating down on them.

 Chapter 31: I WILL SUPPORT YOU

    Chapter 31: I WILL SUPPORT YOU


    Mr. Thomas stopped beside the flower beds. He turned around to look at Sarah, a little anxious and


    sad. "You are a patient woman, Miss Tyler. You''ve not asked me where we are going at all." Then he


    smiled and, at this moment, his old face became radiant and he appeared far younger than he had


    before. He had clearly been a handsome man in his youth. Charles bore a strong facial resemnce to


    his father when he smiled. Mr. Thomas asked again, "Do you know why I have taken you here?"


    Sarah lowered her head. She assumed that he might also want her to leave Charles as Mrs. Thomas


    had. His way, however, was more moderate. Unlike Mrs. Thomas, he had at least taken her to a quiet


    ce to talk.


    No matter how the conversation took ce, however, she was not weed. Sarah prepared herself


    for further disappointment and replied gently, "I think I know. I understand that you don''t want me to be


    with Charles. I have already promised that I will leave him and let him go." She had made up her mind


    to leave Charles. It was clearly impossible for them to be together, whether it was for her future


    happiness or Charles''s happiness.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Thomas shook his head and smiled, "You have me wrong. Miss Tyler. In fact, I have


    brought you here to persuade you to be with Charles."


    Sarah suddenly lifted her head and looked at Mr. Thomas nkly. She thought she must have


    misheard.


    Mr. Thomas nodded at her. Sarah was stunned and eagerly inquired, "Mr. Thomas, what are you


    saying? Why would you want me to be with Charles?"


    Mr. Thomas nodded with a smile; he looked very kind and had a sense of someone who had be


    wiser and kinder with age. He said, "I know my son very well. I just want him to be happy. All fathers in


    the world hope for their children to be happy."


    Sarah paused again, thinking that this man who stood before her was quite different from many rich


    people that she was used to interacting with. Mr. Thomas squinted and looked up at the sky with a little


    blue in his eyes. "Miss Tyler, will you sit down and listen to some stories about Charles?"


    Sarah nodded, then they sat down beside the flower beds. Although Mr. Thomas was rich, it didn''t


    seem to affect him all that much. Sarah kept silent and thought about how unusual this man was.


    Mr. Thomas looked at Sarah and said, "Charles was extremely rebellious even as a child. No one could


    control him. In fact, I consider it to be partly my fault. His mother and I were always busy with our


    business and didn''t care for him when he was young. Sometimes we saw each other as little as one


    month during the year. Charles was left in the care of a nanny. I believe this is the reason why he


    became so short-tempered. He may have despised that we didn''t pay enough attention to him. I felt


    guilty all the time. We didn''t do anything for him and hardly cared for him after he grew up. In fact, he


    Thomas stopped for a little while and looked at Sarah. It seemed that he was afraid that Sarah might


    be ufortable hearing about Emma.


    Sarah didn''t mind it at all and said, "Please go on, Mr. Thomas."


    "He made his mind up that he would be with her, and no one could stop him. He never listened to us,


    often doing the opposite of what we said. Finally, we looked for ways of coercing Emma to end their


    rtionship. Eventually, Charles gave up on the idea of them being together. After that, he ran away


    from home to start up his business and didn''te back home for a long time. He even bought a


    house here so that he didn''t have to go home anymore. I always felt that I owed him something. I never


    realized it before, but now¡­" Stopping mid-sentence, his face suddenly turned very pale as if he had


    remembered a cruel memory. Then, he smiled bitterly and continued, "Everyone experiences birth and


    death, and men are subject to sudden changes of fortune. I myself am not sure how long I have to live.


    Perhaps one day soon I might die. I always felt guilty about Charles. I am not a good father, so I felt


    guiltier after we deprived him of being with Emma. I wish I could do something for him. This time, I can


    see how wildly he devotes himself to you, and may even be falling in love with you. Moreover, he came


    to ask for my opinion several days ago. He asked that if he still disobeyed the marriage, we had


    arranged, would I treat him the same way that I didst time."


    Mr. Thomas lowered his head and said, "I think Charles didn''t make amitment to you at the


    beginning because he was afraid that he couldn''t fulfill that promise, and maybe we would hurt you like


    we hurt Emma."


    Sarah felt her heart sink into her stomach. She recalled his behavior from the past, and it seemed that


    the exnation did make sense. But why would Charles fall in love with her? Was Emma not still the


    love of his life? After all, he had loved her so much and for so long.


    "When he found me to ask for my opinion, I thought I should do something for him. Otherwise, I may


    never have another chance to make it up to him. As for the perfect match for marriage, I took it too


    seriously before. Now, however, what is the point in marrying for money? We have enough money now,


    and we needn''t earn more from marriage. It is crucial that Charles is happy. That''s enough!"


    Mr. Thomas''s words shocked Sarah. Unexpectedly, the leader of the family business looked upon their


    fame and wealth with indifference. To Sarah''s surprise, he didn''t look down upon her at all. Sarah


    suddenly felt awe-stricken, even moved.


    "So, Miss Tyler, please give him another chance if you still love him. Don''t be afraid of my wife. This


    time I will support you. Miss Tyler, would you like to be with Charles?"

 Chapter 32: I CARE FOR HIM DEEPLY

    Chapter 32: I CARE FOR HIM DEEPLY


    "Mr. Thomas, I¡­" Sarah didn''t know how to answer. She had only just made up her mind that she


    wouldn''t be with Charles any longer. However, to her surprise, Mr. Thomas was now trying to persuade


    her to ept Charles. Sarah could feel her head spinning as she tried to make sense of it all.


    Mr. Thomas smiled and said, "Sarah, don''t you love my son?"


    Sarah didn''t know what to say, so she looked down, embarrassed. She didn''t know how to express her


    love for Charles in front of his father.


    "Sarah, I can assure you that my son loves you. I can protect you from any upset that maye of


    your rtionship. Now it''s all up to you. You''ve seen Charles up there in the hospital. Surely you can


    tell how much he loves you?"


    Emma had said that Charles loved her, and now Mr. Thomas had told her that Charles had even


    admitted it to him. Sarah thought for a moment and asked herself, what could she now possibly be


    worried about? Was it because she no longer loved him? She felt that things were actually starting to


    work out for her. Before, there had been so many obstacles that let her think she and Charles were


    impossible. However, suddenly an unexpected turn had made everything better for them. Sarah was


    suddenly overwhelmed with a feeling of happiness and struggled to determine whether what was


    happening was actually real or not.


    After a long time, Mr. Thomas couldn''t wait for Sarah''s answer any longer and said, "Don''t you love


    Charles? s, if the answer is yes, we need to tell him immediately!"


    Hearing his words, Sarah looked at him and hurriedly said, "Mr. Thomas, no, I¡­" She dared not say


    she loved him so easily, or it would be just another thoughtless collection of words. Love was sacred,


    so how could it be so easy to express? Thus, she answered, "I care about him. Everything seems to


    change, so suddenly I find it difficult to ce my emotions urately."


    Listening to her words, Mr. Thomas smiled again, "So, you are willing to be with my son?"


    Sarah''s face turned red as she nodded, "If Charles really cares about me, and you don''t have a


    problem with my status, then I am happy to be with him. After all, I care for him deeply."


    Mr. Thomasughed heartily, "Your words have put me at ease. I believe in your character and


    willingness to make Charles happy, so I''m very happy to know that you shall be my daughter-inw.


    Then, you and Charles can get married early. He is 31 years old now, not so young anymore. It''s time


    for him to get married and have his own family. I hope to see that."


    Sarah looked at him suddenly, a little embarrassed, "Mr. Thomas, is it not too early to decide when to


    marry? What''s more, you''ve only just told me all of this, and Charles still doesn''t know, not to mention


    Mrs. Thomas and Emma. They probably were not happy with it, were they?


    Mr. Thomasughed happily and said, "As long as you keep your promise, everything will be all right.


    My wife will always listen to me at home. Sarah, you can go back to the ward and take care of Charles.


    Leave the rest to me."


    Mr. Thomas then stood up and invited her to Charles''s ward. Sarah nodded and then followed him. She


    felt that there was something a little strange about Mr. Thomas. Would it be thoughtless to decide their


    marriage now? He wanted them to get married now as if he had no more time. Was it because he was


    very busy? Whatever it was, things had finally started to change for the good, so why not be happy?


    Sarah smiled to herself and was still smiling when she arrived at Charles''s ward. Mrs. Thomas and


    Emma were also there. Mrs. Thomas looked at them, angrily, "Where did you two go?" She focused


    her re on Sarah and frowned disapprovingly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mr. Thomas responded happily, "Come outside with me, and I have something to tell you. Emma joined


    us as well."


    Emma was confused and cast a look over at her equally confused mother. However, they obeyed Mr.


    Thomas''s instruction and went to leave.


    It was not until they were all gone that Sarah looked up and then turned to look at Charles''s ward. After


    taking a deep breath and hesitating for a while, she pushed the door and went in.

 Chapter 34: I WILL BE WITH YOU FOREVER

    Chapter 34: I WILL BE WITH YOU FOREVER


    Two monthster, Charles left the hospital and came back to thepany to work. Sarah had decided


    to go back to thepany as well, but Mr. Thomas had since convinced her not to return. Mr. Thomas


    hade to Sarah one day with a proposition, ¡°Sarah, since you and Charles love each other so


    much, how about getting married early? That way, I can stop worrying about it.¡±


    The idea of it all happening so soon made Sarah feel a little anxious. She answered, ¡°Mr. Thomas, the


    marriage is too early. What¡¯s more, Charles doesn¡¯t know about it either. I don¡¯t know how he feels


    about it all.¡±


    Mr. Thomasughed, ¡°You mean that you will promise to marry Charles as long as he wants to?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she just nodded. She thought that this decision shoulde from


    Charles.


    Mr. Thomas smiled, ¡°Then it will be easy. Charles has known about this the whole time. We told him, it


    is he who wants to know your thoughts first. Therefore, it¡¯s all up to you. He said that he didn¡¯t want to


    force you.¡±


    Sarah was stunned. Mr. Thomas continued, ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Sarah lowered her head and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will negotiate with Charles.¡±


    Mr. Thomas burst intoughter and then said, ¡°It seems that Charles has his work cut out for him.¡±


    Sarah asked, ¡°Mr. Thomas, why are you supporting us? After all, I don¡¯t really deserve Charles.¡±


    Mr. Thomas smiled and shook his head, ¡°There is no right or wrong match when ites to love. It¡¯s all


    up to you two. Moreover...¡± Suddenly, Mr. Thomas began to cough and ced a handkerchief over his


    mouth. Sarah was worried and asked, ¡°Mr. Thomas, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m ok. I think I have a cold, and it¡¯s probably because of the changing weather. I¡¯ll take some


    medicine, and then I will be fine.¡± Mr. Thomas was still violently coughing as he said this, and Sarah


    suspected that this was not merely the symptom of amon cold. He was looking even thinner than


    thest time they met. However, it would be impolite for her to ask more, so she suggested that she


    should apany him to go to the hospital. Mr. Thomas refused, however, exining that his driver


    could take him to the hospital. Thus, Sarah had no option other than to drop it.


    Before Mr. Thomas left, he said to Sarah graciously, ¡°Sarah, you are so kind. I am very satisfied with


    the thought of you being my daughter-inw. You are certainly more virtuous than many other women. I


    will urge Charles to act soon!¡±


    Sarah was as confused as to how she should react to his praise as she was by his promise to speak to


    Charles. Later that night, however, everything became clear when Charles invited her to join him down


    by the seaside.


    As they boarded Charles¡¯ luxury yacht, Sarah asked, ¡°Where do you want to take me to?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t answer but smiled at her mysteriously. He held her hand and led her to the yacht. After


    he had asked the boatman to drive the ship away, he turned to Sarah and said: ¡°Go into the ship, I


    have prepared a present for you!¡±


    So, Sarah pushed the door and went into the ship. When she turned on the light, she waspletely


    overwhelmed by what she saw. The cabin was decorated almost entirely with red roses, which were


    piled into the shape of hearts as well as the words ¡°I love you.¡± Even the ground was covered with red


    rose petals, which Sarah was nervous to even step on.


    Sarah was so moved that she almost began to cry. She thought about how much time and energy it


    would take to decorate a room as big as this. Charles had been so busy recently. Sarah turned around


    and asked, ¡°How long did it take you to do this?¡±


    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw Charles on one knee, with one hand holding arge


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    bunch of flowers and the other holding a small red box. When he opened it, inside was a beautiful


    diamond ring. Charles looked up at her longingly and said, ¡°Sarah, marry me. I love you!¡±


    Sarah was so stunned; she didn¡¯t know what to say. She just stared at him, shocked but full of joy.


    Charles said sincerely, ¡°I will be with you forever. I will love you and make you happy. I will make you


    the happiest woman in the world! Sarah, marry me!¡±


    Hearing his words, Sarah finally cried. She said nothing, just stepped forward to pick up the flowers and


    the diamond ring, and then hugged him, ¡°I will. I will be with you forever!¡±

 Chapter 35: WE HAVE A LOT TO CATCH UP

    Chapter 35: WE HAVE A LOT TO CATCH UP


    Charles was so happy. He suddenly stood up, hugged her tightly. Then they went into the cabin,


    happier than they''d ever felt before.


    Then, Charles put her down and helped her put the ring on her finger. They both smiled at each other.


    Sarah''s face turned as red as the roses that were scattered around her. Looking at Sarah''s red face,


    Charles was overwhelmed by how charming and cute she was and couldn''t help but kiss her.


    This time, he wouldn''t let her go. He kissed her passionately, expressing his love and rtion with


    every kiss. Both of them became lost in their emotions; they kissed each other and sank into the bed of


    roses beneath them.


    Sarah felt herself losing all self-control when kissing Charles. Charles was clearly feeling the same way


    and wanted more. Where before, Charles hadn''t been sure whether he loved Sarah or just wanted her


    body; he was now assured that they were in love, which only made him want her more. He just wanted


    to hug her, kiss her, and make love to her all night long.


    Sarah, however, had always kept away from him. He hardly touched her, and she would still be


    reluctant towards him. It was rare that she was willing to kiss him, but today something was different


    about her. Charles was beginning to lose control and wanted to have her all to himself. He kissed her,


    and tore her clothes off, finally kissing her breasts.


    Sarah raised her head and groaned, it was unclear whether she was happy or not, but at least she


    wasn''t trying to stop him. Charles, however, stopped in due time. He suddenly picked her up, trying his


    best to control the urge from his body to kiss her. "We can''t do it now. I will respect you, and we''ll save


    ourselves until we get married." Charles said.


    Charles kissed her earlobe again. He really struggled to control himself when hugging his beloved girl,


    but he knew that he had to endure it. "I love you. I will respect you and will not coerce you," he panted.


    Sarah felt stunned and a little bittersweet. Unexpectedly, Charles now respected her as he had never


    done before. Since they had reconciled, she was determined to be with him forever, so she didn''t care


    so much about saving herself now, especially as she would be his wife sooner orter. When Charles


    kissed her, she no longer resisted him. Sarah had not expected Charles to control himself and was


    moved by his self-control.


    She didn''t say anything, just hugged him tightly. After a long time, Charles drove away his lust. They


    separated and smiled at each other. Charles kissed her again and said, "I won''t let you go so easily


    when we get married. We have a lot to catch up on."


    Immediately, Sarah blushed when hearing his words. Charles couldn''t help but kiss her again for a


    moment, then let her go reluctantly and held her by the hand to walk out of the cabin and appreciate


    the beautiful view outside.


    Charles had prepared fireworks that were set off while the vessel continued to sail. It was absolutely


    splendid! Sarah was so happy and moved by this spectacle and knew that she would look back on it


    fondly in the future.


    They began to n their wedding almost immediately after the proposal. Mr. Thomas was very happy.


    When Sarah called her sister up, her sister insisted that she would skip ss to see her. Sarah,


    however, stopped her and assured her that she would choose a holiday so that she can attend the


    wedding. That way, her sister wouldn''t have to miss any school.


    Many things needed to be prepared before the wedding, mostly regarding the Thomas family, as


    Charles''s family was so rich, many big names in the business were expected to attend their wedding.


    Therefore, the work became moreplex. Charles only let Sarah pick her favorite sheets and


    curtains and make decisions about how to decorate their bridal chamber. He insisted on organizing


    everything else for the wedding in person.


    Sarah didn''t resist; after all, she was unfamiliar with life in a rich and powerful family. It may not be a


    bad idea to let Charles do it by himself. Therefore, her work became easier. One day, Sarah got a


    phone call from Mrs. Thomas when she was picking up bed sheets with her friend. She had hardly


    seen Mrs. Thomas after Charles left the hospital, and Mrs. Thomas didn''t appear, even when Charles


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    proposed to her. Mr. Thomas said she had gone abroad to inspect the foreign trade corporation, so


    Sarah didn''t take notice of it. Now, however, she had unexpectedly decided to call.


    "Where are you now?" Mrs. Thomas asked.

 Chapter 36: I WILL BE AGAINST YOU

    Chapter 36: I WILL BE AGAINST YOU


    Sarah was a little cautious. She always felt trapped when talking to this woman, who clearly seemed to


    dislike her. "I am choosing bed sheets. What''s the matter? Should Ie back home?" Sarah said


    nervously.


    "Why do you still call me, Mrs. Thomas, when you are getting married? You will be ady of the


    Thomas family; how can you go out picking sheets by yourself? What a shameful thing! You should


    order the merchant to provide a home delivery service for you." Mrs. Thomas''s tone was very strict. It


    seemed that she was ming her.


    Sarah kept silent while tightly squeezing the sheets in her hands. She felt upset but didn''t dare say


    anything about it.


    Mrs. Thomas exhaled sharply down the phone and said, "You go back now. You needn''t show yourself


    outside. I want to discuss something with you."


    "Charles''s apartment or back to the family home?" asked Sarah carefully.


    "The family home, of course. Or don''t you n on living at our house after you get married?" Mrs.


    Thomas said severely.


    Sarah felt a little confused. In fact, she thought she would live at Charles''s apartment after getting


    married instead of living with Mr. Thomas and Mrs. Thomas. Most of Charles''spanies were in


    Houston. Furthermore, Charles always let her decorate his apartment when they were talking about the


    wedding. It seemed that he had no intention of going home. However, Mrs. Thomas''s words today


    suggested that she thought otherwise.


    Sarah dared not refuse her and hung up the call. Then she immediately went to the airport and


    purchased a flight to Los Angeles. When arriving once again at the big solemn house, Sarah began to


    feel uneasy because only Mrs. Thomas and a few servants were there. Mrs. Thomas was arranging


    flowers. When she saw Sarahing, she said, "Come and sit here."


    Sarah walked toward her. Although she felt awkward, she had to obey hermand, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Can you arrange flowers?" asked Mrs. Thomas.


    Sarah looked at flowers and vases on the table, shaking her head.


    Mrs. Thomas got angry and said, "Why can''t a girl arrange flowers?"


    Sarah didn''t say anything. Why did a girl need to learn to arrange flowers? Maybe Mrs. Thomas had a


    life of luxury from a young age, so she considered that a girl should learn it. However, Sarah had


    struggled since birth. She needed to support her sister, so she had no time to learn flower arranging.


    Mrs. Thomas questioned her once again, "What courses have youpleted? art, music, piano, or


    dance?"


    Sarah shook her head again and replied, "My major in university is in international economy and trade."


    "Why did a girl learn this major? Graceful girls should learn art majors such as music, painting, dancing


    and so forth. What can you do now that you have graduated from university? How does it help you


    serve both your husband and your children?"


    Sarah lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry. Mrs. Thomas. I''m not ady. I need to work, so I wasn''t


    able to spend time learning about art or music. I will do my best to learn now though. I won''t inflict


    shame upon Charles."


    "You still have a chance to learn it now?" Mrs. Thomas sneered, "In my opinion, you are not qualified to


    be Charles''s wife!"


    Sarah had never expected Mrs. Thomas to insult her so inly. Mrs. Thomas looked terrifying; she put


    the flowers in her hand to one side, crossing her arms and reclining on the sofa. ncing around the


    table, she appeared as though she was trying to control herself and then said, "I should support Emma


    and Charles'' rtionship. Even if Emmaes from a poor background, at least she was adopted by


    us. She is better than a woman who we don''t even knowing into our family uninvited!"


    Sarah was furious. She regarded Mrs. Thomas as an elder, but she didn''t respect her at all. It was no


    longer necessary for Sarah to control her anger. She looked at Mrs. Thomas directly in the eye and


    said, "Mrs. Thomas, do you really dislike me? Will you only be happy after I leave Charles?"


    "Yes!" Mrs. Thomas stared at her, coldly, replying without any hesitation.


    "So, can you tell me why you dislike me? I don''t think I have ever caused trouble for you and your


    family. Why do you loathe me?"


    "For your heritage!" Mrs. Thomas spat. "If you marry Charles, our family will be aughing stock!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What have I ever done wrong? Why would your family be aughing stock if I marry Charles? Is


    it purely because Ie from a poor background? Would people really suspect that I am marrying


    Charles for money?" Sarah countered.


    "Is that an appropriate tone to use when you are talking to your elder? You have no manners at all!"


    Mrs. Thomas sputtered.


    Sarah was very calm, responding rationally, "Mrs. Thomas, you do not regard me as your daughter-in-


    against you too!"

 Chapter 37: I WILL TRY NEVER TO DISAPPOINT YOU

    Chapter 37: I WILL TRY NEVER TO DISAPPOINT YOU


    "You have no respect at all. How on earth has Charles taken a fancy to you!" Mrs. Thomas replied


    bitterly.


    Sarah sneered, "Mrs. Thomas, do you really know your own son? Mr. Thomas felt a little guilty about


    Charles because of the way he deprived him of attention during his early years. You, however, do you


    even care about your son? Do you know what he wants?"


    "I''m his mother. I can give him the best thing in the world!" Mrs. Thomas hadn''t expected Sarah to


    respond to her with such hostility.


    Sarah looked at her calmly and said, "Mrs. Thomas, I thought you were a good mother before. After all,


    you care about Charles. Therefore, when you asked me to leave, I promised you I would. However,


    over time, I have discovered that you are disrespectable and disillusioned. You never make allowances


    for others, including your son. You never got to know your son, and you never ask him what he wants.


    Instead, you impose what you think is good on him ording to your will. You hardly consider that


    these good things may not be suitable for Charles. So, today I just want you to know that I will never


    consider your opinion again, no matter how you try to stop us. I love Charles, and we will be together


    forever!"


    "Oh my god!" Mrs. Thomas had never been challenged in this way before. Her face flushed with


    shame, "Look at yourself! I always thought you were a decent girl, and you wouldn''t badger with


    Charles for fame. Now, however, I see that I had you wrong. You are even more shameless than these


    girls who are only after fame and wealth!"


    Suddenly, Sarah stood up and answered, "Mrs. Thomas, I am a decent girl, that''s why I wouldn''t y


    up to you, and that''s why I challenge you when I think you are wrong. It seems as though you will never


    agree to it, but I still want to be with Charles. I would still take you as my mother-inw for the wedding


    if you agree to be respectful. If you still show me disrespect, I will fight against you. I only hope we can


    have an equal and harmonious rtionship."


    "You!" Mrs. Thomas suddenly stood up and was about to quarrel further when a voice was heard


    shouting from a distance, "All right!" Mr. Thomas had returned, interrupting their conversation.


    Mrs. Thomas immediately began arguing with him, "You see. This is who you chose! She has


    disrespected her elders before even bing a part of our family."


    Sarah seemed to realize how aggressive she had just been, so she lowered her head and kept silent.


    Mr. Thomas walked closer to them and said, coldly, "I see it now. It is very clear. Christina, you needn''t


    concern yourself with Charles''s wedding. I have told you that I can take care of it. What are you doing


    now?"


    "Charles is my son. Why shouldn''t I care about his wedding? Who did you choose?!" Mrs. Thomas was


    stillpletely unable to keep calm.


    "I have chosen her. Who is the master in this family? Are you qualified to decide Charles''s life


    decisions?" Mr. Thomas said assertively.


    Mrs. Thomas ground her teeth but could think of no way to refute him. Atst, she picked up her bag


    and said, "Whatever happens, I will never call you my daughter-inw." Finishing her words, she turned


    and left the room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sarah didn''t know what to do; after all, everything had somehow been caused by her. Then she said to


    Mr. Thomas, "I''m sorry. Maybe I am not an eligible daughter-inw. It seems that I can''t even respect


    my future mother-inw."


    Mr. Thomas sighed and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Christina has been a certain way from a young age.


    She can''t tolerate others challenging her. It''s natural to argue with her, I know it is not your fault. I saw


    your spirit from your conversation just now. Your persistence solidified my faith in you. Charles really


    has chosen a wonderful woman!"


    "Are you joking? I felt so guilty!" Sarah answered.


    Mr. Thomas patted her shoulderfortingly. "You''ve done well. I support you. You must be with


    Charles. It would ease my mind to know that you can take care of yourself. Can you do it? Sometimes,


    Charles is like a child. He is possessive about things that he cares about. So, he may sometimes do


    you wrong and cause you great upset in the future. Are you willing to forgive him when he behaves like


    that?"


    Sarah looked up at him and replied humbly, "Thank you so much for your support. I am moved. As for


    Charles, I will always care for him as best as I can and cherish the chance to be with him. I will try my


    best to tolerate his faults. I will try never to disappoint you."


    Mr. Thomas nodded and smiled. "Actually, if you can trust each other, nothing is impossible. I believe


    that you can do it." Mr. Thomas was unaware now of just how much trouble his teachings of tolerance


    would cause for Charles and Sarah''s marriage in the future.

 Chapter 39: I TRUST YOU

    Chapter 39: I TRUST YOU


    Sarah was surprised. The shopping bags were still hanging over her wrist, with water on the vegetable


    leaves. She wanted to struggle. However, Charles hugged her tightly, kissed her like mad, and teased


    her with his tongue. Sarah was unable to speak and was finally overwhelmed by his invasion.


    Sarah let him go on and even catered to him. Until they were breathless with lust, Charles just didn¡¯t let


    her go. His eyes looked as if they were filled with the fire of lust. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No one


    cares whether I have a meal or not. No one cooks for me. You are the first one.¡±


    Sarah became speechless and just looked at him nkly. She didn¡¯t expect that no one remembered


    whether he had a meal or not and that no one would cook for him even though he was born into such a


    big family. He was always lonely.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Looking at her red face, Charles couldn¡¯t help kissing her again. It was quite a fatal temptation for him.


    Sarahid down the shopping bags, holding him back and enjoying his kiss. She could feel his


    loneliness ¨C it reminded her of her childhood. And she had always hoped to be cared for by someone


    when she was lonely. She held him back, wanting to warm him up.


    They kissed for a long time. At this moment, they were the closest people to each other in heart and


    also the happiest.


    Sarah finished cooking and called Charles to serve dinner. Charles was already itching to try the food.


    Instead of waiting for it to be put on the table, Charles couldn¡¯t help tasting it and praising it first.


    Sarah turned around and noticed what he was doing, and just rolled her eyes, ¡°Why are you so


    impatient? It¡¯s unsanitary to eat without washing your hands!¡±


    Charlesughed and answered, ¡°I really wanted it when I smelled it while you were cooking. It smells


    delicious! As it is, it is the most delicious food I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°And you actually sound like you mean it,¡± Sarah said, ¡°You must have cheated many women before


    this way.¡±


    Charles turned around and said, ¡°No! I¡¯ve only told you that. You are really a good cook.¡±


    Finishing the final touches, Sarah turned off the gas and put the vegetable dishes on the table, and


    then washed the spat and wiped her hands.


    Charles asked, ¡°Can we eat now?¡±


    Sarah pointed at the pressure cooker and said, ¡°Take the soup out.¡±


    Charles danced into the kitchen, happily, and took out two bowls for the soup. Then, after setting the


    table, they started to eat. Charles tasted her food and praised her.


    ¡°This is the first time that I¡¯ve eaten dishes cooked by you. Your cooking is better than the maids in my


    house. Where did you learn how to cook? Who taught you?¡± Charles asked.


    Sarah filled his bowl with soup, shook her head, and said, ¡°No one taught me. I learned it by myself. I


    began to cook for my sister when I was thirteen. How could I be a bad cook?¡±


    Charles¡¯s hand, in the middle of serving himself, some food paused.


    He asked in a mournful tone, ¡°You started to cook when you were thirteen? That¡¯s so young for an


    innocent girl? Why did you do housework?¡±


    Sarah seemed to be a little sad. She lowered her head, and answered after a long time, ¡°My parents


    passed away in a car ident when I was thirteen, and there was only the house left. We lived alone in


    Houston, while our rtives were all in other cities. They called us to stay with them, but my sister was


    seriously ill and required better medical treatment in the city. We persisted in staying there, as it was


    inconvenient for us to go there and back if we went with them. Of course, several people in my family


    also helped to take care of us, such as aunts and uncles. They also had their own lives, though, so


    they couldn¡¯t help us all the time. Afterward, we needed to live by ourselves. My sister was so young


    that I needed to support the whole family. So, I picked up a few skills along the way.¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Charles suddenly seized her hands and said in a loving tone, ¡°You¡¯ve never told me. Aren¡¯t


    you tired after all these years? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know about this and helped you before - I even usually


    make you angry.¡±


    Sarah was moved and couldn¡¯t help shedding her tears. Wiping her eyes, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s all over


    now. I¡¯ve grown used to it over the years. Hard days can build up one¡¯s character. My sister and I both


    live well, and my sister is excellent all around. I am satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I promise you a better life, and will never make you upset no matter what ¨C mentally or in life. It¡¯s time


    for you to bepensated for suffering over the years. Let me make it up to you.¡±


    Sarah shook her head.


    Charles thought that Sarah didn¡¯t trust him and said nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Sarah hurried to nod and answered, ¡°I trust you. We still have a long way to go. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Charles just nodded, still worried about it. He made a decision in the depths of his heart that he would


    make her happy.

 Chapter 40: YOU ARE SO CHEEKY

    Chapter 40: YOU ARE SO CHEEKY


    Smiling, Sarah said, ¡°I suffered a lot in childhood, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me now. I just hope my child


    doesn¡¯t follow in my footsteps. It¡¯s enough for me to suffer a lot. I wish my sister and my children could


    have a better life.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You are so kind,¡± Charles said. He sighed and was moved. They were silent for a moment. After a


    while, Charles suddenly said expectantly, ¡°How many children should we have?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah lifted her head, doubtfully. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect he would ask her such a


    question. Looking at his flickering eyes, and seeing a little naughtiness, Sarahughed.


    ¡°Why do you ask? We¡¯ll see,¡± she said, a little angry but shy.


    Charles didn¡¯t let her go easily. Coming around the table, he walked up behind her and hugged her.


    ¡°Why not talk about it? I look forward to having a child after we get married. Let me see, and we can


    have a daughter first, then a son, as for the third child, well, at least a daughter and a son!¡± Charles


    said.


    ¡°What? Three children? I¡¯m not a sow!¡± replied Sarah, a little crossly.


    ¡°Just three children - I want more. Besides, it shows I am a strong man actually,¡± Charles bit Sarah¡¯s


    ears, and teased her, ¡°You know I miss you so much. How can I let you go easily after the wedding? In


    ordance with our speed, we would have at least three children after working hard day and night.¡±


    ¡°You-you are so cheeky,¡± Sarah wanted to get rid of him.


    Charles hugged her more tightly and bit her ears. ¡°No, this is the normal desire of a man. Besides, you


    make me control my lust. It¡¯s normally quite active, you know, and I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t be a wolf with


    you after we get married.¡±


    ¡°You go away. Are you done eating or not?¡± Sarah said. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She pushed him


    away with a red face due to shyness.


    Charles didn¡¯t insist, but let her go. Heughed and came around to the other side of the table to finish


    the meal. They were sweet, chatting while eating and shaping their future lives together. They talked


    about the future decoration of their house, the ces they wanted to go for a vacation after the


    wedding and things they wanted to do in the future ¨C and even the time they wanted to have a child. In


    this conversation, Charles found that they shared many of the same opinions. It appeared that they


    were a good match. Charles said, ¡°We are a part of each other¡¯s destiny, or else we wouldn¡¯t have so


    many of the same thoughts.¡±


    Sarah bit her chopsticks, and answered shyly, ¡°We just have some of the same ideas. What are you


    saying?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that many couples realize they have different opinions right before they get married,


    which leads them to break up eventually?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. So, I say we share a destiny. We will live happily in the future and won¡¯t quarrel over trifles.


    Ha-ha.¡±


    Hearing his words, Sarah also smiled and felt relieved. However, no one knew whether they would be


    together forever or not. Their wedding looked good, but more drama was yet toe.


    It was three days before the wedding ceremony. Charles and Sarah were very busy preparing for it.


    ording to the wedding customs, they couldn¡¯t see each other before the wedding so they could only


    care for their own things. Sophia happened to have holiday time off so she coulde back to help


    Sarah. Since they didn¡¯t have parents, Sophia was very concerned with her sister¡¯s wedding and kept


    asking about what she could do to help with the wedding.


    Sarah had protected Sophia well and had given her a good environment. Even though their parents


    died early, she tried hard to give Sophia a healthy and worry-free environment, and as a result, Sophia


    was well-adjusted and lively. Soon after she came to visit, she got along well with Charles and


    Charles¡¯s friends.


    Sophia often held Sarah¡¯s hands and said, ¡°My dear sister, Charles is so kind. He took me many ces


    today, and he treats me well.¡± Hearing this, Sarah would joke, ¡°Do you only remember Charles and


    forget about me now?¡±


    Then, Sophia would answer, with her head tilting to one side, ¡°It¡¯s different. You are my sister, and he is


    my brother-inw. You are different. I will love you forever and be faithful to you.¡± Hearing her answer,


    Sarah felt so warm. No matter what happened, it was enough to have a sister who would stand by her


    through thick and thin.

 Chapter 41: YOU SHOULD CHERISH MY SISTER

    Chapter 41: YOU SHOULD CHERISH MY SISTER


    Besides her sister, Sarah¡¯s other rtives also came to attend her wedding. Their rtives hadn¡¯t


    cared about them much since Sarah began to have a part-time job. No matter whether they went to


    college or got sick, their rtives hadn¡¯t cared about them. Basically, it was Sarah alone who had


    worked hard to support their lives. Sarah also had aint about her grandma¡¯s cruelty, but nothing


    changed. Everyone had their own life. She could onlyin about their fate.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t ask for a penny from her rtives after she was able to make a living. Later on,


    their lives became better when she had a full-time job. Then she could support herself and her sister,


    so she didn¡¯t visit her rtives anymore. And, their rtives didn¡¯t keep in touch with them.


    This time, although her rtives didn¡¯t want toe, they still had to attend Sarah¡¯s wedding due to


    tradition symbolically. However, when they saw that Charles was so rich, they were all surprised. Then


    they began to notice Sarah and cozy up to her.


    Sarah had already foreseen these things and didn¡¯t care about them. Thus, no matter how they tried to


    curry favor with her, she just smiled at them. At most, she just kept a gracious attitude to her grandma.


    On the eve of the wedding, both families were very busy. Sarah needed to arrange her rtives¡¯


    housing. Besides, there were many things to do. Even if her sister and friends helped her a lot, she still


    was very busy. She could not rest until veryte. At this time, Charles¡¯s call, which was like a spring in


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    summer, immediately made her exhaustion evaporate.


    Charles asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sarah answered, ¡°I am arranging the housing for my family. There seems to be a shortage of rooms.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I have someone deal with this before? Why do you have to worry about it?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°Yes, but there have been changes since then. A few more people cameter, so we don¡¯t have


    enough rooms.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help? I¡¯ll go and help you now,¡± Charles said.


    Sarah hurried to say, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m almost done with it. Now, after Sophia takes a bath, I will also go


    to have a shower. Then I will go to sleep.¡±


    Charles said, ¡°Well, then, my dear, rest up, so you don¡¯t get tired. You need to get up at five o¡¯clock


    tomorrow and put on your wedding dress and makeup. You will have a busy day, and I don¡¯t want you


    to tire out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been working since I was a kid. I still have good physical stamina,¡± Sarah said.


    Charles suddenlyughed on the other side, and his voice was somewhat ambiguous, ¡°Your physical


    stamina is good? I hope you don¡¯t let me down at night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah was a little confused, but soon she understood. She said, with her face turning red, ¡°You


    are so bad ¨C you¡¯re still bullying me at this time!¡±


    ¡°Do I bully you? What I said is all true. I¡¯m very much looking forward to our wedding night,¡± Charles


    said.


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t want to talk with you. My sister is done, and I¡¯ll go to take a bath,¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up at five o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Then we¡¯ll go to get your makeup done and put


    on your wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good night.¡± Sarah said goodbye to him and then hung up the phone. She felt so warm and


    looked forward to tomorrow¡¯s wedding because she could meet Charles and they would be


    husband and wife.


    It was said that the bride usually had a premarital phobia, but she found that she did not, perhaps


    because she always had a desire for home, or because Charles treated her well, so she was not afraid


    of marriage at all. In a word, she was looking forward to a happy life with Charles.


    After taking a shower, Sarah and Sophia went to sleep. They only slept for a few hours and got up at


    half-past four. When they prepared well and went outside, they found that Charles had already been


    waiting downstairs. Although neither of them had gotten enough sleep, they both were in high spirits


    and excited. However, Sophia was so tired that she was barely able to keep her eyes open. In recent


    days, she had helped Sarah with her pre-wedding routine. In ordinary times, Sarah had never let her do


    so many things. Seeing her tired, Sarah felt sorry for her sister. Thus, when they were in the car, she let


    Sophia lean on her arms and sleep for a while.


    Charles looked at them through the rearview mirror, then smiled and said, ¡°You are so kind to your


    sister. You will be a considerate wife.¡±


    Sarah said, ¡°Stop praising me. You keep praising me these days, but I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m so good.¡±


    At that moment, Sophia suddenly opened her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°My sister is very good,


    Charles, you should cherish my sister¡­¡± Then, she changed her posture and went to sleep again.


    Seeing her actions, Charles burst intoughter, and Sarah also smiled.

 Chapter 42: AT THE WEDDING

    Chapter 42: AT THE WEDDING


    Afterward, things were orderly: Sarah put on the wedding dress, make-up, and got ready. Sarah¡¯s


    friends and bridesmaids also came, got changed, and then had their make-up done. Then, they took


    several pictures. After doing this, it was just before dawn, so they began to drive to the church. Sophia,


    who was finally waking up, was very active and kept talking in the car. Charles jokingly called her a


    sparrow. Then he quietly took Sarah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Seeing your sister like this, I feel like our


    children will have a healthy heart. You can always protect the people you love very well.¡±


    After listening to the priest¡¯s prayers and exchanging the rings in the church, they went back to


    Charles¡¯s vi, where everyone - their rtives, friends, celebrities - came. Charles¡¯s garden was


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    beautifully decorated ¨C it was like an imperial pce. Everything was like a dream - so wonderful, so


    unreal.


    Charles and Sarah went inside with everyone¡¯s blessings. Atst, Sarah saw Emma, who stood far


    away. Her expression was so strange, which Sarah couldn¡¯t understand¡­


    Sarah was very surprised and stared at Emma. It had never urred to Sarah that Emma woulde


    back from Chicago to attend their wedding. She had heard before that Emma was very busy and


    couldn¡¯t ask for leave. What¡¯s more, Emma and Charles had been together before. Would Emma feel


    embarrassed and sad if she came back and attended Charles¡¯s wedding? However, she dide


    back, and she appeared at the wedding in a timely manner.


    Obviously, Charles saw Emma, but he just stared at her. Sarah raised her head and saw Charles,


    whose expression was firm and resolute. It seemed that his heart was set on Sarah. Finally, Charles


    smiled at Emma, then held Sarah¡¯s hand and walked straight towards Emma.


    Sarah lowered her head and felt the warmth of Charles¡¯s palm, which was like a warm flow that


    dispelled all her chills at once. All her previous worries and anxieties vanished at this moment. Did


    Charles¡¯s actions mean that he hadpletely forgotten his former love and only loved her?


    When they stood in front of Emma, Sarah raised her head and found that Emma had been watching


    Charles quietly. Her eyes were filled with fascination, sadness, and an unwillingness to give up. Atst,


    Emma looked at Sarah, smiled, and said, ¡°Congrattions to you, my brother and sister-inw.¡± She


    held Sarah¡¯s hand and added, ¡°Sarah, we are family from now on.¡±


    Sarah watched Emma. She knew Emma¡¯s smile was very reluctant, but it seemed like Emma was


    sincerely expressing her wishes. So, Sarah smiled and responded, ¡°Thank you, and I hope you will find


    your love soon.¡±


    Charles hugged Sarah¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°If you find a boyfriend, you should take him


    home to let me check him out. He should be at least as good as I am, or else I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will definitely find someone better than you,¡± Emma said, pretending to be angry. Then


    they allughed, especially Charles, whoseughter was loud.


    At that moment, it seemed that all their entanglements vanished. Charles was free to y an emotional


    joke with Emma, and Emma also could sincerely bless them, so what could go wrong from there?


    Everyone would be happy in the future. Sarah was looking forward to their marriage.


    Then, the ceremonialmander made an announcement, and they began to go to the wedding


    banquet. When they were walking on the red carpet, there were constantly people who threw flowers


    on them. Some even opened champagne and sprinkled it under the sky. Under their happy


    surroundings and the sound of blessings, Sarah and Charles got married. After that, there were some


    tedious matters, such as toasting the guests, friends, and so on.


    They were busy for the whole day. Sarah also changed her clothes several times, from the wedding


    dress to the Chinese cheongsam. The wedding banquet didn¡¯t end until one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    After the banquet, Sarah thought she could finally have a rest. To her surprise, Charles¡¯s friends began


    to celebrate the wedding in their bridal chamber.

 Chapter 43: FELT A LITTLE GUILTY

    Chapter 43: FELT A LITTLE GUILTY


    As a matter of fact, although the decoration of their wedding hall was westernized, all the process was


    basically in ordance with Eastern customs. There was a tradition where people celebrated the


    wedding in the bridal chamber. One person hung a red jujube in the middle of the room and then asked


    the bride and groom to eat it together at the same time. Sarah and Charles tried many times, but they


    still couldn¡¯t bite the jujube, and only hit each other¡¯s mouths several times. Seeing that they failed to


    eat the jujube, everyone burst intoughter. In front of so many people, both Sarah and Charles felt so


    embarrassed.


    Finally, they seeded in biting the jujube together, each eating half. Then, the people were deprived


    of their fun, so they coaxed them into kissing each other. Sarah¡¯s face was all red, and she was so shy.


    When she was about to refuse, Charles hugged her, without saying a word, and kissed her.


    The kiss was so stirring that everyone around them was excited-they pped and cheered. Sarah and


    Charles were embracing and kissing each other in the midst of the blessings of the people. In the


    beginning, Sarah felt embarrassed, but then she gradually epted it. Atst, she felt the kiss to be


    romantic and incredible. Of course, thanks to Charles, who was a great kisser, Sarah stopped feeling


    frightened.


    Finally, after more than one minute, Charles let go of her, and let go of her tongue. Sarah¡¯s face was


    red, like a drunken shrimp. Then, she caught a glimpse of Emma identally. She was standing in the


    corner of the room and left in the midst of the apuse. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t bear to see the


    scene just now.


    Sarah felt sorry for Emma¡¯s sadness. However, it took two people to make or break a rtionship. It


    was Emma who first proposed to Charles to break up, and very firmly. Now Charles had already found


    his love, but Emma still couldn¡¯t let it go. And then, the one who got hurt was just Emma.


    Even so, Sarah felt a little guilty because she could not bear to see Emma¡¯s sadness, but the only thing


    she could do was to pray for Emma to cheer up quickly and find her true love soon.


    Finally, the activities were over, and all of Charles¡¯s friends left, leaving them alone in the room. Sarah


    was too tired to move, so shey down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Charles seemed to have drunk a lot of wine, and he had been excited that day. Sarah squinted her


    eyes and saw him standing beside the bed, taking his suit off and pulling his tie off. Seeing his actions,


    Sarah thought that Charles was about to have a bath, so she closed her eyes to sleep and let him go to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    take a bath first.


    After a while, Sarah suddenly felt Charles on her body. He hugged her and began to kiss her.


    At that moment, Sarah was about to fall asleep. When she felt Charles kissing her, she sobbed, pushed


    away from him, and then said, ¡°Charles, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you go to take a bath?¡±


    Charles was drunk, looked at her with his bright eyes, and said, ¡°You forget tonight is our wedding


    night.¡± After saying these words, he began to kiss her again, and mumbled, ¡°I have been waiting for this


    day for so long.¡±


    Sarah kept struggling, pushing him away, and said, ¡°But don¡¯t you feel tired? It¡¯s been a busy day, and


    you¡¯ve drunk so much.¡±


    Charles answered, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Even if I were tired, I¡¯d still have the strength to spend our wedding


    night together.¡± When he said those words, he began to pull her cheongsam away, as if he had vowed


    to take her cheongsam off.


    Sarah had no strength to struggle against him. Charles was also very firm and didn¡¯t give her any


    chance to refuse. During the struggle, Sarah felt her cheongsam had almost been taken off. She felt a


    little unwilling because she was sweaty, and Charles was full of the smell of wine. Thus, she shouted,


    ¡°Charles, Charles, I¡¯m all sweaty, and I feel so ufortable. You let me take a bath first.¡±


    However, Charles didn¡¯t stop his actions and began to kiss her body. Thus, Sarah shouted, ¡°Charles!


    Let me go. We need to take a bath first! You are so smelly. I¡¯m not happy right now!¡±


    Hearing herints, Charles seemed to be awakened. Then he looked at her, finally said in a low


    voice, ¡°Take a bath? Ok, we''ll take a bath together.¡± After saying this, he held Sarah and took her to the


    bathroom, regardless of her struggle.

 Chapter 44: YOU ARE MINE

    Chapter 44: YOU ARE MINE


    At this moment, Sarah¡¯s dress had almost been torn off, and her underwear was showing. So was


    Charles¡¯. She realized that something would happen if she bathed with Charles. She touched his


    manhood identally and felt that it was hard, which made her flustered when Charles lifted her up.


    Although they were married, somehow, Sarah was still afraid of her future, especially of sex. She had


    never done it, so she felt nervous when it was about to happen.


    She struggled, ¡°Charles put me down, and I will walk. Can we bathe separately? This is inconvenient


    for me.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, and I am your husband. What¡¯s wrong if we bathe together?¡± said Charles deeply.


    His voice had be hoarse due to alcohol.


    ¡°But the bathroom would be crowded,¡± Sarah said. She made an excuse at random.


    ¡°The bathroom is half the size of the study, isn¡¯t it? No more excuses, okay? Actually, bathing together


    is really wonderful. It¡¯s a pity if you don¡¯t want to try it.¡± Charles said, refuting her. It seemed like he was


    determined to be with her.


    ¡°But I am really tired tonight. What will you do for me? I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Charles chuckled, and said suddenly, ¡°Daring, you can do it. Otherwise, why does the wedding night


    exist? You can do what others can do. And I promise that I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Ah!¡± Sarah was about to refuse, but unexpectedly, Charles opened the switch, and hot water


    sprinkled down from the showerhead and overwhelmed her words.


    Sarah closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t find the direction she was going in-she just struggled hastily.


    Charles came forward to embrace her, getting wet with her. He hugged her and said, ¡°Let me serve


    you, okay? You just close your eyes, and I will bathe you!¡± His voicepletely tempted her, and it


    made her blush.


    Sarah finally found the right direction and moved a little. When wiping the water on her face, she


    opened her eyes, and she found that Charles was standing in front of her with messy hair and hot eyes


    in a sexy mood. She also got wet. Her dress had almost been torn off, the zipper was open, and her


    underwear was shown.


    Charles said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are in good shape. Why don¡¯t you wear some sexy clothes in your


    daily life?¡± He began to touch her body.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t bear it but struggled and sobbed, ¡°Charles, no.¡±


    ¡°Why now? I just want to smear bath cream on your body. I told you not to move, just let me serve you.


    It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve wanted to serve a woman.¡±


    He did bathe her. However, her body was trembling along with his hands moving on her body. Sarah


    suddenly felt thirsty. She didn¡¯t understand why she felt very hot even though she was soaking in hot


    water. She yearned for something to happen in her heart.


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Charles suddenly ordered her.


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t understand and responded in confusion.


    Charles stared at her breasts and said hoarsely, ¡°You make me lose control. Will you do it by yourself,


    or should I help you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you then?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it by myself!¡± Sarah turned her body around. Although she was not eager to do it, she still


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    started to take her clothes off under his gaze.


    Seeing her taking off the dress and turning her back to him, Charles got an idea. He came forward to


    hug her, helping her to unfasten her underwear and tear down her knickers. ¡°You didn¡¯t strip all your


    clothes down. I¡¯ll just help you.¡±


    Sarah felt a little weak from his touch, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Charles, no¡­¡±


    ¡°What you want¡­I can give you. I promise!¡± Charles insisted. Tearing her underwear and knickers off,


    he began to undress.


    With his arms no longer around her, she should have felt a little cold. Turning around, she found he


    was tearing his own clothes off and showing his strong figure. His six-pack abs were so charming, as


    were the muscles on his arms. Moreover, his manhood was erect now.


    Sarah had looked nced backward doubtfully. Unexpectedly, she saw his cock. She just stood there,


    stunned, eyes wide, staring at his manhood.


    She swallowed.


    Charles stood in front of her and showed off his perfect figure. At the same time, he also stared at


    Sarah¡¯s body.


    He thought Sarah would be terrified. She had forgotten she was also naked when she saw his body. He


    was also watching her when she looked at him. Charles said vaguely, ¡°Are you satisfied with my body?


    Especially my manhood? Are you excited when you see it?¡±


    Sarah felt sobered by his words. She hurried to look away and stammered with a red face, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t


    mean to¡­¡±


    Charles, moved by her shyness and simplicity, couldn¡¯t helping forward to hug her and said, ¡°Do


    you really like it so much that you had to stare at it?¡±


    Sarah shook her head. ¡°No¡­I¡­I just¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles teased her intentionally.


    Sarah found herself speechless, and she just blushed. She had never seen a man¡¯s body before, let


    alone a manhood. Unexpectedly, she saw it today. Charles, shamelessly, continued to tease her.


    Charles smiled deeply, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Charles, no¡­¡± Sarah felt a little embarrassed, but was limp in her heart, and struggled half-heartedly.


    Charles moved closer to her. He held her waist and positioned her over his manhood. He wanted to let


    her know his lust.


    Sarah had already felt his manhood against her legs. Immediately, she trembled all over. She also


    didn¡¯t know why she lost control today.


    Charles said, ¡°Look, he has missed you so much. You haven¡¯t epted him inside these days. He is


    about to erupt.¡±


    Sarah struggled, ¡°No¡­¡±


    Charles, however, pushed her against the wall and kissed her with passion. He kissed her and said,


    ¡°You are mine¡­you are mine¡­Sarah, I have been waiting for it for a long time. You are mine¡­¡± His


    actions became crazy, along with his sighs. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait to devour her with love.

 Chapter 45: A FATAL POISON OF LOVE

    Chapter 45: A FATAL POISON OF LOVE


    Charles had looked forward to today for a long time. In the past, he thought he wanted Sarah due to


    general lust. However, he realized now that he wanted her because he loved her deeply. He just


    wanted to be around her all the time.


    For him, she was like a poison - a fatal poison of love. It was hard for him to get rid of this kind of


    poison. She was so attractive to him that he forgot himself entirely.


    To respect Sarah, in the past, he had to suppress his lust. However, this was their wedding night. He


    wanted to enjoy the beautiful night with her even though he was busy and tired, and even felt dizzy


    after drinking too much. With the stimtion of alcohol, he felt his lust be stronger ¨C it was ready


    to burst.


    He hugged Sarah and gave her no opportunity to push him away. He was going to have her today.


    Charles pressed Sarah into a corner, and she couldn¡¯t move. Water sshed from the showerhead


    above them. With hot water sprinkling all over the wall and their bodies, she felt that her body was so


    hot that she could hardly stand it. She wanted to push Charles away! She shouted, ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Charles, however, just kissed her more deeply and wouldn¡¯t let her go. He murmured the entire time,


    ¡°Sarah, Sarah, give it to me. Give yourself to me tonight.¡±


    From her lips to her chest, he began to kiss her. Sarah felt terrible due to the desire in her body. She


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    wanted to release it, but she didn¡¯t know how to control herself. With regard to sex, she was afraid of it


    but looked forward to it at the same time. Either out of joy or fear, she burst out into tears, crying.


    ¡°Charles, Charles, I don¡¯t know how to do this. I don¡¯t know what to do. Let me go.¡± Like a cat meowing,


    sweet and delicate, she seemed to tter him. Sarah was surprised that she uttered that kind of voice.


    Charles lifted her up and let her feel his hot and huge manhood. He looked at her with lust in his eyes


    and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You can do it. You are eager to do it. You want this. I can feel that.¡± His


    palm touched her bosom, kneading continually. Sarah couldn¡¯t help groaning. Her body became softer


    so that she could feel his manhood more clearly.


    Charles hummed. He couldn¡¯t stand it. His manhood was already near her wet core. It was so enticing


    that he itched to enter her body because he had wanted her for a long time. Sarah also felt hot and


    thirsty due to her lust. She seemed to be so eager to have it that she couldn¡¯t help licking her lips.


    Immediately, Charles swooped in to kiss her and even sucked on her tongue.


    He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Sarah, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Give it to me, give it to me now.¡±


    With her hands on his body, weakly, it seemed like she wanted to push him away and cater to him at


    the same time. She cried in a low voice, ¡°Charles, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Just rx. Give it to me. You just leave it all up to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Sarah groaned, in dizziness, as if she really wanted it. She found herself desiring to feel his


    warmth. She twines her arms around his neck, seeming to cater to him.


    Noticing her reaction, Charles became more excited. Then he kissed her deeply and lifted her up.


    Considering that she was still a virgin, he entered her body slowly while hugging her carefully, although


    he really wanted to have her. Charles murmured while kissing her, ¡°Sarah, Sarah, I love you¡­¡±


    After kissing her for a while, Charles didn¡¯t enter into her body fully until she rxedpletely.


    Sarah raised her head and screamed loudly, ¡°No, no!¡± She didn¡¯t expect that it would be so painful,


    nearly beyond her imagination.


    Charles stopped right away. He looked at her andforted her, ¡°Sarah, are you in pain?¡±


    Sarah sobbed in a low voice and showed that it was hard for her to ept his entrance. Charles


    whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t entered your body yet. And it has already tightened. What can I do?¡± Finishing his


    words, he tried to control his lust to warm her up and make her body feel more rxed.


    Sarah nearly lost all her power, just clinging to his body. Charles felt that she was ready to ept him


    and was going to enter again. Someone, however, knocked on the door and yelled from the outside,


    ¡°Charles, Charles, get up! Come out quickly!¡±


    Charles was kissing Sarah. How could he stop at this moment? However, the woman outside just kept


    knocking, louder and louder, as if she wouldn¡¯t stop until she woke them up.


    Sarah finally noticed the noise, and her body regained consciousness gradually. She pushed Charles


    away and said, ¡°Charles¡­outside, someone seems to be calling you¡­¡±


    Charles kissed her and replied ambiguously, ¡°Just ignore it! Today is our wedding night!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s loud. Maybe there are some important things¡­¡±


    Charles was annoyed about being interrupted suddenly. He stared at Sarah with strong lust in his eyes.


    The person was knocking on the door the entire time. ¡°Charles. Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Go, go quickly!¡± Sarah woke up from the lust finally and let him go.

 Chapter 48: SOMEONE WILL LAUGH AT ME

    Chapter 48: SOMEONE WILL LAUGH AT ME


    The next morning, Mr. Thomas woke up. Sarah was sleeping, lying on Charles¡¯s shoulder, while


    Charles was leaning against the back of a chair, sleeping as well. After hearing some noise, Sarah


    woke up and saw that Mr. Thomas was about to get up. She sat up straight right away and asked in


    surprise, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve woken up? What do you want to do?¡± Sarah rushed over to help him.


    Mr. Thomas said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to sit up. I feel tired while I¡¯m lying down. Why are you


    here now? Wasn¡¯tst night your wedding night?¡±


    Sarah supported his body and helped him lean back against the headboard, with a pillow behind his


    back. She replied, ¡°Dad, Charles, and I stayed here to take care of you. How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you stay here? Where is Emma? And Christina?¡± said Mr. Thomas, in a heavy tone. It


    seemed that he was not satisfied with the arrangement.


    Sarah, however, just smiled andforted him, ¡°Dad, Charles is the oldest child. And I got married to


    Charles yesterday. So I must be here.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose this day? Moreover,st night was your wedding night. That you should stay


    here¡­ It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Hearing voices, Charles also woke up. He walked towards them and asked, ¡°Dad, you did wake up just


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    now? How are you feeling now?¡±


    Mr. Thomas stared at Charles as if he didn¡¯t expect that Charles would care about him. He was at a


    loss and a little surprised. Maybe he never expected that his son would care about him so much.


    Sarah certainly knew clearly what Mr. Thomas meant. She turned around and looked at Charles,


    smiling suddenly, as if she felt relieved. Charles saw her, and of course, he knew her meaning, but it


    was also hard for him to adapt to her lead. He knew that Sarah wanted him to have a good rtionship


    with his father and that Sarah would also be happy if he was good to his father. He wanted her happy,


    but it was quite difficult for him to take further steps after he¡¯d been indifferent to his parents for so long.


    Mr. Thomas didn¡¯t have too many requirements, though. He just felt happy to see his own son staying


    beside him until he woke up. Mr. Thomas held Sarah¡¯s hands and patted them, ¡°He chose the right


    person indeed. I feel that everything has be better after you came into our lives.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± answered Charles. ¡°Sarah is amazing.¡± He supported his wife without any hesitation.


    Sarah smiled and felt warm. Then she said, ¡°Let me fetch some water. Perhaps Dad will need to have


    some medicer.¡± She grabbed the kettle on the counter and left.


    When she came back, she could overhear the conversation from the room. Both Mrs. Thomas and


    Emma hade back. Mrs. Thomas was talking with Mr. Thomas in a soft tone, which was totally


    different than usual. Sarah could see that Mrs. Thomas truly loved Mr. Thomas and knew that Mrs.


    Thomas was actually an easy-going person. The reason that Mrs. Thomas was indifferent to Sarah


    was that she didn¡¯t like her at all. They were all so harmonious in the ward now, and Sarah felt as if she


    was unnecessary.


    Sarah felt a little sad, so she just stood outside. When he saw her, Charles opened the door and said to


    her in a soft tone, ¡°Why are you standing outside? Come in!¡±


    Noticing the warmth from his eyes, Sarah felt relieved and passed the kettle to him. She allowed


    herself to be led into the room, holding his hands. When she lifted her head, she caught Emma staring


    at their sped hands with a little upset in her eyes. Emma smiled at them soon, though, and


    seemingly wanted to hide her real feelings. Mrs. Thomas just looked at them expressionlessly.


    ¡°Mom, Emma, you came back,¡± Sarah said.


    Mrs. Thomas didn¡¯t respond but turned around instead. Emma said to her in a friendly manner, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Then everyone fell into silence. Perhaps Mr. Thomas wanted to break the ice, so he smiled at Sarah


    and said, ¡°Sarah is very sensible. She fetched some water for me.¡± These words made her feel


    relieved. At least two men were supporting her in this family. It seemed that Emma wouldn¡¯t make


    trouble for her as well. Even if Mrs. Thomas didn¡¯t like her, it didn¡¯t matter to her. They could get to


    know each other gradually. She was confident that one day Mrs. Thomas would like her.


    Sarah smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you must be very tired fromst night. You were quite worried about dad.


    Although Sarah said some kind words to her, Mrs. Thomas was still unwilling to ept her and


    remained cold. However, Mr. Thomas nodded to Sarah. He was satisfied with her. In his mind, Sarah


    was polite and generous. It was good enough.


    Later, Mr. Thomas took some medicine with Mrs. Thomas¡¯s help. They talked for a while, and then it


    was time to go back home. This time, Mr. Thomas let Mrs. Thomas and Emma stay behind to take care


    of him, so Charles and Sarah could go back. After all, they hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.


    Mrs. Thomas didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just let them go. Holding Sarah¡¯s hands and walking out


    of the hospital, Charles felt rxed and said, ¡°Mom, finally let us go and left you alone with me.¡±


    Seeing Sarah¡¯s shy face, Charles couldn¡¯t help lifting her up and kissing her passionately. He still


    remembered the scene fromst night and wanted to continue where they left off.


    ¡°Someone willugh at me,¡± Sarah said, breaking the kiss breathlessly.


    Charles didn¡¯t care about that and justughed out loud. They walked toward the car park.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Sarah said suddenly, patting her pockets, ¡°I think I left my phone in the hospital.¡±


    She was watching some entertainment newsst night and had forgotten that she had taken it out. She


    had no choice but to return to the hospital. Charles walked her back. Then he pulled the car up to the


    front of the hospital and waited for her outside.

 Chapter 49: I DO STILL LIKE HIM

    Chapter 49: I DO STILL LIKE HIM


    Sarah ran back to the ward in a hurry. While walking through the hallway, Sarah seemed to hear Mrs.


    Thomas and Emma¡¯s voices around the corner, as if they were talking about her and Charles. At first,


    Sarah wasn¡¯t sure about it, but after taking a peek, she saw that they were indeed there. So she


    stopped to listen to their conversation.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mrs. Thomas said, ¡°I didn¡¯t support you and Charles before, just because I was afraid of your family


    background. s, it was my fault. But now Charles has done the opposite of what I said and has


    married a girl from the outside. That girl has a poorer family background than you. As the saying goes,


    as for the son¡¯s wife, an adopted girl is much better than an outside girl. I am on your side, Emma.


    Seize Charles back. I would rather you marry Charles than that girl.¡±


    Hearing these words, Sarah¡¯s heart was chilled, deeply.


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t say that to me. Sarah is my sister and a part of my family now. There is no need to say


    this.¡± Emma seemed to be a little nervous as if she was at a loss.


    ¡°Emma, don¡¯t you still like your brother?¡± Mrs. Thomas was unwilling to give up and still probed her.


    After keeping silent for a little while, Emma answered, ¡°I do still like him, but what can I do? Obviously,


    my brother doesn¡¯t like me now. Moreover, he¡¯s gotten married and lives a happy life with his wife now.


    I have no way but to give up, even though I still like him so much.¡± Emma¡¯s voice sounded somewhat


    lonely, with a little sadness in it.


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Mrs. Thomas was a little angry and said in a hurry, ¡°You should strive for it if you like him.


    How can you give up easily?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Emma was flustered, ¡°Brother has already gotten married. If I still seize him back, I will


    destroy his family.¡±


    ¡°So what? Your brother was captivated by her in a short time. At first, I thought that the girl had


    character. Butter, she was with Charles again. She was intrigued by Charles¡¯s status. Few people


    can be as excellent as Charles in the world. She¡¯s so lucky to be with Charles. But I am really worried


    about him. I believe that Charles was possessed to think that he liked that woman. He should still love


    you. After all, you deeply loved each other at the beginning. How can he give up so easily? Only if you


    strive for it, can you be sessful!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to do this in such a way. I really don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Emma shook her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mrs. Thomas was still worried. ¡°Emma, you are my only hope. Only you can drive that


    woman away. I¡¯m quite worried about Charles.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Sarah is good. Don¡¯t worry. And I still need to go back to Chicago for my studies. I can¡¯t stay


    with Charles¡­¡± Emma was struggling, but she still refused. Mrs. Thomas had to give up. She heaved a


    sigh with sadness, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pulled you apart. You are so kind, but you can¡¯t have the right


    person. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Hiding at the corner, Sarah felt her chills in her heart. She was unwilling to stay here, so she turned


    around and left quietly. While walking, she seized her bag tightly, struggling with her emotions and


    feeling helpless. Grasping her bag seemed tofort her a little bit. However, no matter how tightly


    she seized it, her heart was still cold, and she didn¡¯t know what she should do now.


    She didn¡¯t know why Mrs. Thomas hated her so much. And to the point where she even implored


    Emma to drive her away! What terrible things did she do? Was this just about her family background?


    But she couldn¡¯t choose that. Why did Mrs. Thomas always look down on her?

 Chapter 50: IT DOESN鈥橳 MATTER

    Chapter 50: IT DOESN¡¯T MATTER


    Sarah thought that Mrs. Thomas would change her mind and then like her over time. And then her


    marriage would be happy. But now, it was impossible. Mrs. Thomas didn¡¯t like her at all, and didn¡¯t


    seem like she was open to ever liking Sarah one day ¨C she just wanted to drive her away.


    Although she knew that Mr. Thomas and Charles would support her and that Emma didn¡¯t mean to


    destroy her family, Sarah still felt ufortable, and even a little sad.


    She went back to the ward and found her cellphone. Mr. Thomas was sleeping, so she didn¡¯t wake him


    up. She just nced at him and was about to leave. Mrs. Thomas and Emma came back at this


    moment.


    Emma was surprised, ¡°Sister, why are you here? When did youe back? I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    The ce where they had the conversation just now was the only way to the ward. They stayed there


    the whole time and didn¡¯t see Sarah, so when they saw her in the ward, they were surprised.


    Sarah answered, ¡°Oh, just now, there was an operation vehicle entering the elevator, so I took the


    stairs.¡± Sarah made an excuse.


    ¡°All right.¡± Maybe Emma was just pure that she simply trusted her. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡±


    She asked again.


    Sarah shook her cellphone and pretended to be rxed. ¡°I came here for my cell phone. Now that I


    have it, I¡¯m going back now. Emma, Mom, see youter! You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Okay, see you. Brother is waiting for you now.¡± Emma replied.


    Sarah nodded and bowed to Mrs. Thomas. Then she left.


    After Sarah left, Emma said to Mrs. Thomas, ¡°Mom, she looked unhappy.¡±


    Mrs. Thomas sneered, ¡°It is great if she heard our conversation. Then I needn¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emma was confused. Soon she knew her meaning. Perhaps Sarah had heard them talking.


    When Emma turned around and saw the empty corridor, she felt a little guilty right away.


    Sarah walked out of the hospital with a heavy mind. When she saw Charles¡¯s car beside the road and


    his smile, which was so handsome and charming, Sarah felt warm immediately because she knew it all


    belonged to her. No matter what happened, Charles would support and encourage her.


    Therefore, she chose to forget the pain and walked toward him with a bright smile.


    Charles opened the door and let her in. Then he said, ¡°What happened? You looked unhappy just


    now.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Is daddy getting worse?¡±


    ¡°No. You think too much. Dad feels good now. Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Why did you look unhappy?¡±


    Sarah made an excuse and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about what I should do after the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charles smiled and got in after walking to the other side. Then he said, ¡°You needn¡¯t overthink.


    You can do what you want to do. If you don¡¯t want to do anything, you can stay at home and give birth


    to our children. We need many kids. I am afraid that you will feel overwhelmed.¡± Charles moved close


    to her andughed vaguely.


    ¡°Bad guy,¡± Sarah said, patting him petntly.


    Charles turned his head around and went about starting the car. Then, he continued, ¡°Just now, my


    mother''s call came. She¡¯s asking to go back home to live as a father needs to be taken off, and Emma


    will return to Chicago. I promised her we would. After all, you said that you wanted to go back to take


    care of our father. ¡±


    The smile froze on Sarah¡¯s face. Mrs. Thomas and Emma¡¯s conversation still whirled in her mind. If she


    hadn¡¯t heard it, she might have been okay and indeed was willing to take care of Mr. Thomas. But, at


    the moment, she knew that Mrs. Thomas might throw her a curve and try to destroy her marriage. So


    she was worried that moving back would not be a good choice.

 Chapter 51: YOU DON鈥橳 LOOK HAPPY

    Chapter 51: YOU DON¡¯T LOOK HAPPY


    "What''s the matter? Charles asked when he saw her like this.


    Sarah shook her head and smiled, "Nothing."


    "You don''t look happy. Why?" Charles insisted. "Is it¡­because you don''t want to move back?"


    Sarah immediately shook her head, "No, you''re overthinking it. I want to move back. If we don''t move


    back, who would take care of your dad?"


    Charlesughed, "Even if we move back, we''re still going on our honeymoon. It''s impossible to do it at


    once, so don''t stress yourself out too much. I know you lost your parents as a child and don''t know how


    to get along with adults. Don''t worry about it, and I''ll help you."


    Sarah nodded and then said, "Let''s go home. I want to rest. Perhaps we should see dad in the


    evening."


    Charles was driving the car as Sarah was thinking silently to herself. If they moved back, her


    rtionship with Mrs. Thomas would be challenging.


    After arriving home, they ate something the maid had prepared before they took their bath separately,


    preparing to go to sleep. Charles went to bed after Sarah and hugged her tightly after lying down


    beside her.


    Sarah felt ufortable and pushed him away, saying. "I feel ufortable. Let me go!"


    Charlesughed but refused. "No, I want to hug you."


    Sarah turned around and stared at him in frustration, "I''m not a toy! Let go of me, and it''s so hot!"


    "The air conditioner is on."


    "But I still feel ufortable. Let me go!"


    "Well, then you can hug me. I can be your toy." He persisted.


    "No, I''m not a child like you! Let me go!"


    Charles felt her tone a little harsh and asked in a more serious tone. "Are you not used to sleep while


    someone is holding you?"


    "No, I''m used to sleep alone."


    "You''re such a silly woman. It''s good to not be alone, and now that you''re my wife, you should get used


    to it."


    "Why? Do you feelfortable sleeping with another person?"


    "Why not?" Charles stared at her, then slowly approached her ear and whispered. "I hug you because I


    like you. If I don''t hug you, I''ll feel lonely. Looking at you makes me rememberst night''s scene."


    His whisper made her ear itch, but she couldn''t push him away. She felt that something wasn''t right


    with what he was saying and looked up into his dim eyes, noticing them full of desire. Men will be men,


    she thought quietly. She was afraid of what might happen, and hurriedly pushed him away.


    But Charles was faster than her this time, turning over and pressing her down. "Where do you want to


    go? Why don''t you give me a hug?"


    "Charles¡­" Sarah was flustered.


    Charles lowered his head and approached her with a seductive voice. "You''re too fragrant, and I can''t


    help¡­" He interrupted his speech, kissing her fiercely and pulling her pajamas at the same time.


    Sarah wanted to resist, but she was too weak to move, remembered the saying that goes, "Give him an


    inch, and he''ll take you all.


    Charles hadn''t had sex for a long time. Yesterday they had been so close when to his surprise,


    Christina had interrupted them, which had made him angry. What''s more, Sarah was so sensitive in


    front of him, and even the slightest touch made her tremble. What he wanted to do was to make love to


    her, and find release in her sweet, tender body, making up for what they had lost yesterday.


    On the one hand, Sarah rejected him because his dad was sick; on the other hand, because she was


    so tired, not having had a good rest since their wedding. She didn''t understand how Charles was still


    so energetic, was it due to the difference between men and women?


    Did their desire always dominate men?


    Sarah pushed him away, shouting. "Charles, it''s not the right time. Let go of me! you''re your dad is still


    in the hospital."


    Charles had taken her clothes off and kissed her. Hearing her shout, he was shocked, but she


    continued. "Don''t do this. You shouldn''t only think about this¡­ What''s more, it''s broad daylight¡­" Just


    saying it made her feel shy.


    But Charles felt a strong urge and felt physically ufortable, not wanting to stop. He kissed Sarah''s


    whole body, making her feel painful and itchy. When he finally finished, he stared at her with his red


    eyes and panted, "Every time you make me stop at such a critical moment, it''s negatively affecting my


    health."


    Sarah felt ashamed and sorry at the same time, but Charles seemed to make fun of her, pinching her


    breast, making her feel paralyzed.


    She muttered, "Charles, don''t do this¡­"


    "I can stop. But you have to promise me that you willpensate me after dad recovers. You can''t stop


    me after no matter what!"


    Sarah had no choice but to agree and nodded, "Ok, ok. It''s up to you. Let me go now!"


    Charles felt physically ufortable and dissatisfied. He hurried up, grabbed his hair, and restlessly


    went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    As soon as he was gone, Sarah got up quickly, got dressed again, and then ran to the sofa to sleep.


    When Charles came out from the shower and saw her on the couch, he asked gently. "What are you


    doing?"


    Sarah looked at him and answered, "Nothing."


    He leaned down, covering her with his body, and asked. "Are you afraid of me?"


    "No¡­"


    He picked her up and carried her back to bed, saying. "If not, then sleep with me!" Noticing that Sarah


    was about to struggle again, he added, "I promise I won''t touch you before my dad leaves the hospital,


    but you also have to keep your promise."


    Sarah didn''t know how to respond and resigned herself to sleep with him. Charles still insisted on


    hugging her, only letting her rest in his arms. Although she felt his love as his warm body surrounded


    her, she still wasn''t used to it. Maybe she only felt ufortable because she really wasn''t used to


    sleeping with someone else, and still had a long way to go before she''d adapt to married life.


    Later in the evening, they went to the hospital to rece Emma and stay with Mr. Thomas. Mr.


    Thomas''sb results were just in. He had been very sicktely, which made Sarah feel nervous and


    afraid, but after hearing the doctor''s report, she was somewhat rxed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 52: YOU WILL MAKE ME HAPPY

    Chapter 52: YOU WILL MAKE ME HAPPY


    "You said my dad is ok?" Charles inquired.


    "Don''t you want me to be ok?" Mrs. Thomas snapped.


    Charles didn''t respond but looked at Sarah, who was also surprised because he had been very sick


    before.


    Mrs. Thomas sighed. "s, the doctor says that it was just a rpse, the heart attack. He got too


    excited at your wedding, and something went wrong, but now after a few days of rest, he will be ok. If


    he takes his medicine on time and avoids strong emotions, he will be ok."


    "When can he leave the hospital?" Sarah asked.


    Mrs. Thomas rolled her eyes at Sarah and said to Charles. "Don''t leave him alone over the following


    days, you should take good care of your father." Then she turned around and walked away. Emma


    stood beside them, and without saying anything, she followed Mrs. Thomas.


    Mrs. Thomas didn''t want them to go on their honeymoon. Charles understood what she meant and was


    annoyed, but Sarah, who was holding his hand, said. "It seems like we can''t go anywhere. Let''s cancel


    the tickets and hotel reservations. We can''t go on our honeymoon, so let''s stay home and take care of


    your dad."


    Grabbing her hand, Charles responded. "How can I cancel our honeymoon? After the wedding, you


    have been busy with so many things, we haven''t even had a chance yet to enjoy our marriage. It''s not


    fair to you to cancel our honeymoon."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m ok, Charles. Maybe it''s just the wrong time. After all, we can be on our honeymoon anywhere as


    long as we stay together."


    "Didn''t you always want to go to the Maldives? This was your dream. I promised toe with you.


    Instead of canceling, let''s just postpone the trip until my father recovers." Charles tried to persuade her.


    Sarah smiled and shook her head, "No, it''s really fine. When your dad gets better, you''ll oversee the


    just staying with you will make me happy."


    "Well, I can''t persuade you, but since we got married, you''ve always amodated my mother and to


    me, I feel so sorry for you."


    Sarah just shook her head, smiling, indicating that she was ok.


    Emma was calling them from a distance, saying that Charles'' dad had woken up and wanted to see


    them. Sarah was pleased and pulled Charles to the ward.


    Mr. Thomas didn''t say much, just engaged in some small talk with them.


    After a while, Mrs. Thomas and Emma had to go back. Emma took care of the formalities as Mrs.


    Thomas needed to go home, but there was only one driver. Thus, Charles let the driver send Mrs.


    Thomas home, and he drove Emma.


    Sarah didn''t say anything, just reminded them to be careful on their way. She stayed at the hospital


    with Mr. Thomas, who spoke to her. "You must be tired these days after you married Charles, so many


    things needed your help. I''m sorry."


    "Dad, don''t say that," Sarah responded as she cut an apple for him to eat.


    "Sometimes, I really feel you are my daughter, a part of our family," said Mr. Thomas.


    "That is because you treat me so well. You are so good to me¡­"


    Sarah suddenly remembered something and put down the apple, and she asked, "Dad, your illness¡­


    Are you feeling good? Is it just a heart attack? Why do I feel your symptoms are more than just those of


    a sick heart?"


    Mr. Thomas seemed to be hiding something and only answered vaguely. "It''s just my heart, what else


    could it be?"


    "I''m worried about you. If there''s anything, please tell us!"


    At this moment, the doctor and a nurse came in to examine Mr. Thomas, who instructed Sarah. "You


    can go out and rx for a while."


    Sarah looked at him as if she wanted to say something, but facing his kind smile, she couldn''t refuse


    and went out. Waiting in the corridor, she couldn''t help but worry about Mr. Thomas. She looked


    through the window and saw that the doctor was checking his vitals for an unusually long time. She


    decided to check Mr. Thomas''s medical record because she felt that something was strange in his


    expression. She secretly went to the medical record area.


    Arriving at the medical record room and looking at the door sign, she suddenly felt nervous and


    hesitated. She decided to knock on the door, but as she raised her hand, a tall, good looking young


    doctor came out of the door, holding a pamphlet in his hand.


    That doctor looked at her in astonishment, and asked excitedly, pointed at her, "Tyler Sarah?"


    Hearing him calling her name, Sarah looked up at him in surprise. He looked familiar. Frowning, she


    asked, "You are¡­"


    "Frank Daniel, from your big backyard, I''m the boy next door. Have you forgotten?" The doctor was


    apparently very excited.


    Listening to him, Sarah thought for a while and suddenly nodded her head. "Oh, yes. I remember my


    grandmother''s big yard! Hahaha, when did youe to Houston? I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    How is it going?" Sarah finally remembered him.


    Daniel had alwaysforted her and yed with her the year after her parents had died. She had


    been very lonely and regarded him as her elder brother. Unfortunately, her uncle had disliked her and


    Sophia, and they had to move back to Houston, where they lived in the old house her parents had left


    behind. Daniel had written her letters tofort her back then, but she had felt inferior to him and cut


    off all ties with him.


    Unexpectedly, after so many years, they met again.


    Daniel was pleased to have found her and said with a smile. "After graduating from university, I came


    here on an internship and decided to stay here."


    "What do you do?"


    "I''m a surgeon."


    "That''s amazing, and this hospital is the best in Houston."


    Daniel smiled, "How are you? I haven''t seen you for a long time. What did you do over thest few


    years?"


    Sarah''s expression became a littleplex at his question, remembering all the sadness and


    bitterness she had gone through over the past years. When she finally remembered Charles, she had a


    warm feeling and said with a smile. "I just got married."


    Daniel suddenly stiffened at her words as if someone was throwing a bomb at him. With a trembling


    voice, he asked. "What? You''re married?"

 Chapter 54: SHE IS MY WIFE NOW

    Chapter 54: SHE IS MY WIFE NOW


    Sarah stood quickly up, said surprisingly, "Charles¡­¡­" Not expecting to see him here, she was


    worried that she had just said. She wasn''t a person who could show her real feelings all the time. What


    would Charles think of her after knowing her true feelings?


    Sarah looked at Charles''s face carefully. He was just staring at her with a long face. Feeling restless,


    she nipped her skirt subconsciously.


    Daniel also stood up and turned to look at Charles, who was behind him. They looked at each other for


    a little while until Daniel finally asked Sarah, "Your husband?"


    Sarah nodded, still looking at Charles. She was afraid of whether he would be angry or not because


    she didn''t tell him that she would have a meal with her friend. After all, Charles was a very possessive


    man.


    Daniel hadn''t expected to see Charles, the president of the Thomas Group. He thought that Charles


    was good looking, but that with those looks, he must have had many love affairs.


    Charles also looked at Daniel, who was now standing in front of him and only thought that he was


    gentle with a handsome face. Women mostly like such men. As Charles knew, Sarah wasn''t very


    resistant to the charms of such a person.


    Thinking of his wife, he decided not to make a scandal. So, he walked towards Sarah with a smile and


    said, "Why didn''t you tell me you were having a meal outside? Maybe you could introduce me to your


    friend."


    She was not expecting that Charles would be so kind towards her. Sarah finally felt reassured.


    However, she suddenly felt flustered when she realized that Charles was not such a bad person.


    Now that things had happened, she couldn''t change it anymore. Following Charles''s lead, she


    introduced them to each other. "This is Daniel Frank, he''s like my big brother. He was my neighbor


    when I lived in my grandma''s house during my childhood. He''s three years older than me. When I was


    little, he always took care of me."


    Then she pointed at Charles and resumed, "This is my husband, Charles. You should know him."


    Daniel nodded and looked at Charles with a faint smile.


    Charles held Sarah''s shoulder naturally and smiled, "He is three years older than you. That''s to say,


    he''s younger than me." He turned to Daniel and reached out his hand, "Mr. Frank. Nice to meet you!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Nice to meet you!" Daniel returned his greeting naturally.


    Feeling a harmonious atmosphere between them, Sarah felt relieved. The three sat down and resumed


    their meal. Sarah lowered her head and ate silently for fear of saying something wrong, letting the two


    men talk about their careers and ambitions. It turned out that they had many familiar topics and


    interests.


    Not long after, they started to talk about Sarah, which made her feel very ufortable. She felt both


    were looking at her.


    Daniel said, "She was stubborn when she was young, and not susceptible to ept others'' kindness.


    When she came to her grandma''s house the first time, I tried to care for her. But she thought that I had


    sympathy for her and rejected me." Daniel shook his head and smiled.


    Charles answered, "She is still stubborn now. I spent a lot of time chasing her."


    Daniel smiled bitterly, "Yes, it was challenging. Sarah seldom falls in love with someone. When she was


    young, she trusted me the most. She isn''t easily conquered." Then Daniel looked at Sarah.


    Sarah felt his words were little hostility, which could make Charles misunderstand him. She just bit her


    lip and thought what on earth they were going to say next.


    However, Charles smiled as he suddenly held Sarah''s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. "She is my


    wife now. She only loves me!"


    Sarah was embarrassed and ready to push him away as she deemed this inappropriate behavior in


    front of friends, but Charles was hugging her tightly and refused to let her go.


    Sarah finally gave in and stopped struggling. Daniel understood Charles''s message clearly and just


    lowered his head, smiling bitterly.


    They finished their meal in peace. When it was time to go home, they walked to their cars, respectively.


    Charles and Sarah were going to watch Daniel go, but Daniel said, "You go first, there''s no need to


    watch me leave."


    Sarah answered, "It doesn''t matter. You go first. Then we''ll follow."


    Daniel bitterly smiled when he pointed to their holding hands. Finally, he turned around and got in and


    drove away.


    Sarah and Charles walked to their car. While Sarah was ready to belt up, Charles moved close to her


    and said, "Let me help you!"


    She didn''t know why Charles was so passionate, but let him help her. Charles, however, pinned her


    over the seat, holding her face and kissing her suddenly.


    "Um¡­¡­Charles¡­¡­" Sarah struggled. She had never expected this from him, but she was pinned


    tightly over the seat and wholly controlled by him. The way he was kissing her, she couldn''t push him


    away. He started to bite her earlobe, corbone and opened the buttons of her coat.


    After they werepletely out of breath, Charles let her go. Sarah looked unkempt with her half-


    opened coat, slightly swollen lips, and blurred eyes.


    Charles couldn''t help kissing her again, holding her head with both of his hands. Sarah couldn''t make a


    sound, but Charles became more intensive this time. After a long time, he murmured beside her ear,


    "Give me¡­¡­I can''t stand it anymore. I feel pain in my manhood¡­¡­"


    Sarah was scared, her face turned red, and stammered, "Now.¡­¡­ in the car¡­¡­so many people


    here¡­¡­how can we¡­¡­"


    Charles lightly kissed her again and let her go after hugging her for a while. Then he gave her a


    charming smile, "Okay, let''s go home."


    Sarah lowered her head and dared not to speak, blushing.


    Charles withdrew and drove the car home. While readjusting her clothes, she blushed from Charles''s


    words just now. She didn''t know how to handle him now.


    Keeping silent for a while, Charles asked suddenly, "Em¡­¡­that Daniel¡­¡­did you have a close


    rtionship with him?"


    "Ah?" Sarah raised her head nkly. She felt there were some tentative ideas in his words, so she


    didn''t know how to answer his question. She thought for a while and replied, "Only when I was little."


    "Little?" Charles sneered, "I''m afraid that he still cares about you now."


    "Cares about me? Really?" Sarah still felt that he didn''t make sense.


    Charles shook his head and sneered. She was such an innocent woman who didn''t notice when


    someone was in love with her. However, it also proved that his wife was charming enough to capture


    other men''s attention. He wouldn''t easily let her go. No matter who loved her, she was his girl, forever!


    Moreover, he was going to prove to her that he was the right guy for her!

 Chapter 55: COMPLICATED SITUATION

    Chapter 55: COMPLICATED SITUATION


    Stopping at a traffic light, Charles suddenly remembered Sarah''s words back at the restaurant. He


    looked at her and asked. "While you were talking with Daniel, I overheard you said you weren''t


    happy¡­"


    "No," Sarah quickly interrupted him.


    Seeing her nervous reactions, Charles grew more suspicious and insisted. "You don''t have to lie to me.


    I want you to be happy."


    She looked at him and murmured. "I¡­I¡­"


    Holding her hand in his, Charles looked her in the eyes and said. "Sarah, aren''t you happy? Why?"


    Hearing the worry in his gentle words, Sarah felt a little guilty and shook her head, saying. "It''s not


    because of you. On the contrary, you always make me feel happy. Charles, you are my strength. After


    we got married, I have had a hard time adapting to the differences. But no matter what happens, you


    always make me feelfortable and supported.


    Hearing her exnation, Charles frowned as if he wasn''t convinced with her answer and looked at her


    with an inquiring look. "What makes you unhappy, and why can''t you tell me?"


    Sarah didn''t reply but lowered her head to look at his hands. She didn''t know what to say. Not ready to


    let it go, Charles insisted. "Is it because of my mom? She bothered you, didn''t she?"


    "No!" Sarah raised her head and continued, "Don''t overthink!"


    "It''s not a misunderstanding. I''ve seen my mom''s attitude toward you these days, even from before we


    got married. I''m not blind. I can clearly see that something is wrong."


    "Charles¡­Please stop!"


    "Ever since I promised my mother to move back, you have been mncholic. If it makes you so


    unhappy, we''ll not go back!"


    "Charles¡­" Sarah was so surprised to hear his side with her that she didn''t know how to respond.


    sping her hand, he reaffirmed her. "You''re my wife now, and I want to see you happy because I love


    you. I didn''t marry you just to satisfy my selfish desires, but to protect you and provide you with a


    reassuring life and to make you happy. So, if my mother is treating you wrong, we should avoid her. I''ll


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    talk to her tonight, and no matter what she says, we won''t move in with her."


    "Charles, your mom will be unhappy!" Sarah was nervous, wondering if Christina would me her for


    Charles''s decision, which would make their rtionship even worse.


    "I don''t care whether she is happy or not. I care about your happiness now. She mistreated me when I


    was a child, I feel no obligation toward her. What''s more, she is such an unreasonable person, and you


    don''t need to care about her feelings, either!" Charles said arrogantly, just like a rebelling teenage boy.


    His disappointment in his mother was evident, given how indifferent she had been to him during his


    childhood. After so many years, he still hadn''t ovee the way she treated him.


    Sarah wanted to say something, but the traffic light turned green, and Charles turned back to focus on


    driving. She stopped herself from talking, afraid it would affect him and just kept looking at his face.


    Seeing his determined expression, she knew he wouldn''t change his mind, no matter what she said.


    She turned to look out of the window.


    She suddenly felt the urge to cry because she had never met a person who respected her opinion and


    considered her as inferior before. She had thought that Charles was overbearing, like the time he


    wanted her so badly, but to her surprise, he was also very considerate toward her feelings.


    Although she didn''t want to worsen her rtionship with her mother-inw, she was d and happy to


    see Charles''s reaction. She suddenly burst into tears but quickly wiped them away because she didn''t


    want Charles to see her cry.


    Charles had been paying attention to her and saw her wiping her tears and asked in a warm tone.


    "Why are you crying, you can tell me. I''m your husband!"


    Sarah knew she couldn''t lie to him anymore, so she turned to him and said with a smile, "I''m all right. I


    just feel very touched by you."


    "You''re a delicate and sensitive person and have suffered too much. It''s the least I could do for you. If


    you continue like this, you''ll be touched often when I do something of real importance for you. Why


    would you cry?"


    Arriving home, they found Mrs. Thomas sitting alone in the living room, watching the business news,


    and eating fruit. Emma had gone back to the hospital to take care of Mr. Thomas.


    Walking in, Charles said in the way of greeting. "Mom, we''re back!"


    Christina raised her head to look at them and asked, "Why did you bothe back? No wonder when


    Emma went back to the hospital no one was taking care of your father. How can you leave him there


    alone? What if there was an emergency? So irresponsible!"


    Although Christina was talking to both, it was apparent that she was directing her anger toward Sarah


    because she left Mr. Thomas alone. Charles had given Emma a ride, who had needed to take care of


    some things in the city, and Sarah had stayed at the hospital to take care of Mr. Thomas, then hadter


    left him to go out with Daniel for dinner.


    Dismissively, Charles replied to her. "He has a nurse in case he needs anything."


    "Can a nurse help him as a family member?" Christina''s tone was still hostile.


    Charles didn''t want to argue and said to Sarah. "You go upstairs first, I need to talk with my mom."


    Knowing that it probably was better not to listen to their talk since Mrs. Thomas may me her for


    Charles''s decision, she just nodded and was about to go upstairs when she suddenly heard Christina


    say. "Come back here. Today the housemaid asked for sick leave, so nobody is doing the housework.


    Go wash the dishes and clean the kitchen. Remember to put the dishes in the sterilizer after you''re


    done!"


    Charles was furious. "Mom, why don''t you do the dishes?"


    "Have you ever seen me doing house chores? I never do housework."


    "Then, why should Sarah? She''s my wife, and she doesn''t need to do domestic chores for you.


    "You¡­"


    Not wanting them to argue because of her, Sarah patted Charles''s gently on the shoulder and said.


    "Well, it''s ok. I often do housework when I was alone."


    "You see, it''s her fate." Christina ridiculed her.


    "Mom!" Charles sneered angrily at his mother.


    "Charles, calm down, there''s not much to it." Sarah tried to persuade him.


    Then Sarah turned to Christina. "Mom, I''ll go and clean the dishes!" Even though she felt a little


    wronged by her mother-inw, seeing Charles''s reactions, she thought he deserved it to avoid further


    aggression from his mother.


    Seeing Sarah leave, Charles said coldly to his mother. "I need to talk to you!"


    Was a war going to break out? The situation wasplicated!

 Chapter 56: I STILL LOVE HIM

    Chapter 56: I STILL LOVE HIM


    Arriving home, Emma saw her mom sitting on the couch and weeping. Pausing at first, she hurriedly


    walked toward her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±


    Cristina was agitated from all the crying. Looking up to Emma, she grabbed her hands and said.


    ¡°Emma, you came!¡±


    Hugging Emma tightly, she sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It''s all my fault. I hurt you before, and I hurt myself.


    Why was I so stupid at that time? How could Ie between you and Charles? I''m sorry¡­ I''m so


    sorry.¡± She said, sobbing.


    Emma didn¡¯t know what had happened, her mom was acting so strange today. Although Christina had


    recently started to show pity towards her, this was the first time that she was ming herself like this.


    Emma became worried. Tapping her mother''s shoulder tofort her, she asked. ¡°Mom, what


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    happened? Why are you so sad and suddenly so self-condemning?¡±


    ¡°All because of that vixen¡­ that woman, Sarah. I won¡¯t let her go easily, absolutely not!¡± Mrs. Thomas


    cried with resentment.


    Surprised, Emma asked cautiously, ¡°Mom, what did my sister-inw do to you?¡±


    Christina''s anger was triggered again, and loosening her grip on Emma, she started yelling hysterically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name. She is neither your brother¡¯s wife nor our family member!¡±


    Emma dared not speak. She became frightened, seeing her mother was losing control.


    Mrs. Thomas sobbed for a while, then gnashed as if sinking into deep anger. After a long time, she


    finally said, ¡°I will not so easily let that woman call herself my family. No way!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­sister¡­what on earth did Sarah do? Why are you so angry?¡± Emma asked tentatively.


    Christina stared nkly in front of her, with shrew and coldness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything,


    but Emma was scared looking at her. After a long time, Christina suddenly turned around, holding


    Emma''s hands and asked. ¡°Emma, tell me, do you still love Charles?¡±


    Her tone was so kind as if she was imploring, overwhelming Emma. Emma didn¡¯t know how to answer,


    and just looked nkly and a little shy at her mother.


    Christina held Emma''s hands tightly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me you now. Just tell me your real feeling.


    Do you still love him?¡±


    Looking at her mother''s pleading eyes, Emma lowered her head and answered hesitantly. ¡°Mom¡­ I


    really liked him. When I was young, I liked it when he was taking me to school every day. I just adored


    him. When I grew up, that feeling grew, and I started to love him. In the beginning, I thought I just


    adored him as a brother, until one day, I began to feel jealous when I found some love letters from


    other girls or when I saw him go out with another girl.


    "I knew I loved him little by little. He''s not my real brother, and he was so good to me. I was certain I


    had fallen in love with him, but I suppressed my feelings for many reasons until one day, I couldn''t take


    it any longer and confessed to him. I didn¡¯t expect that he loved me too, but he said he loved me. I was


    so stupid at that time because I believed that we could be together if we loved each other. But then ¡­


    you and dad were bitter against us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was against you and Charles from the beginning. And it was me who convinced dad


    against you two. I didn¡¯t expect to cause so much trouble.¡± Christina confessed.


    Thinking back, Emma still felt pain. Suppressing her real feelings, she resumed. ¡°Later, I figured that


    perhaps when two people love each other, but can¡¯t be together as a couple, at least they should


    support each other. So, I gave up¡­ till now¡­¡±


    Emma hesitated for a while, then continued, ¡°Up until now¡­ I still love him. I loved him so much and


    can¡¯t forget him¡­ but¡­ but I had no courage to strive for it. I got tired of struggling.


    What''s more¡­ he got married and didn''t love me anymore¡­¡± Emma couldn¡¯t help but crying while


    saying that as if she was still in so much pain.


    Christina hugged Emma,forting her. ¡°Emma, I was so stupid back then. I''m so sorry. But now I''m


    willing to make up for it. Do you want to give it another try? You said just now that you were afraid to


    persuade it any further because you''re tired of fighting the world. Now, I''m on your side. Can you get up


    the courage to strive for it again?"


    Emma lifted her head in hesitation. ¡°But¡­¡­he doesn¡¯t love me anymore. He loves Sarah!¡±


    Christina trembled. ¡°Stupid girl. You should fight for your love, no matter whether he loves you or not.


    How can he love you if you didn¡¯t fight for him? Besides, that vixen took him away when he still liked


    you. Now you take him back. Why not?¡±


    ¡°Mom, is that right? He is married. I¡¯m afraid it''s not a good idea.¡± Emma was still hesitating.


    Christina froze, instantly hearing Emma''s words. ¡°You often told me that you love Charles. If that''s true,


    shouldn''t you at least make an effort?


    ¡°I do. But he got married. And he really seems to love Sarah¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! She is not your brother¡¯s wife. And you would never call her that. She is a vixen!¡± Christina


    seized her hands and continued, ¡°Emma, I''m telling you that you have the right to take Charles back


    because Sarah is a vixen. She''s not qualified to be part of our family, and we need to drive her away.


    You''re the only one who is supported by our family. What''s more, Charles loved you before. It was


    Sarah who took him away from you. You should get him back for our family and for yourself.


    Understand?¡±


    Emma had no idea what to say or if she really did have that right. However, she had some different


    ideas than her mother. She felt Christina''s anger was justifiable.


    Noticing her hesitation, Cristina said, ¡°Promise me, you''ll get Charles back. Don¡¯t worry. I will support


    you from behind. You are the final winner.¡±


    Emma was thinking for a long time, lips tightly pressed against each other. Finally, she reached a


    decision and nodded.


    Christina smiled and hugged her tightly. ¡°Emma, you are so obedient. I will support you!¡±


    Sarah and Charles had no idea what evil ns were brewing against them. But just thinking about


    Christina made Sarah feel that trouble wasing. She was worried and felt humiliated.


    After a long drive, at ten o''clock in the evening, they had finally arrived at Charles¡¯s apartment in


    Houston. Charles was taking a shower while Sarah was sitting in the living room. The TV was on, but


    Sarah was not in the mood to watch anything.


    When Charles finally walked out of the bathroom, she can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Charles, can we go back


    without giving an exnation?¡±


    ¡°No, You have asked me several times already. It''s not the first time I had a fight with her. It¡¯s no big


    deal.¡± Charles took a towel to dry his hair while walking out, his upper body naked, the rest of his body


    wrapped in a towel.


    ¡°But it was just you before. This time, I''m involved in it. Your mom hasn''t liked me all this time. I''m afraid


    her rage was because of me.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I told you I''m here for you. Don¡¯t worry. I am her only child, she can''t just drive me away!¡±


    Sarah stopped, but after thinking for a little while, she asked again. ¡°What about your dad? He''s in the


    hospital. Who will take care of him after Emma goes aboard?¡±


    Charles sat down on the sofa, turned around, and stared at her. ¡°If you miss my dad, we can go back to


    Los Angeles to visit him on weekends. It''s not mandatory to live with them, and the nurse will look after


    him.¡±


    ¡°s, I only feel sorry for your dad. He is so kind and nice to me. But I¡­¡±


    Leaning against the sofa, Charles held her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. Looking at the TV, he


    said, ¡°Emma will graduate in half a year and wille back home to take care of dad at that time. We


    can go to Los Angeles to visit him within half a year. Is it okay?¡±


    Sarah was pulled into his arms and leaned against his chest. She wanted to sit up, but Charles was


    unwilling to let her go, so she gave up.


    ¡°I hope Emma finds the right person for her. She''s a good girl, I feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel sorry for her?¡± Charles turned around and asked in surprise.


    Sarah raised her head and replied, ¡°I noticed how sad she was when we got married. She forced a


    smile throughout the day just for you. And, it was her who called me when you got into a car ident.


    Otherwise, we wouldn''t be together now.


    Charles smiled, ¡°You are too kind. You always think about others and feel sorry for them. You are too


    easy on my mom.¡±

 Chapter 57: HE WANTED TO ACCEPT HIM FULLY

    Chapter 57: HE WANTED TO ACCEPT HIM FULLY


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Sarah sat up quickly.


    Noticing that Charles wasughing, she pretended to be angry and said. ¡°I am going to have a


    shower!¡± And tried to get up.


    Charles suddenly lifted his eyebrows and asked in a mischievous tone. ¡°Take a shower? Oh, I get it. I


    said I would help you take a shower and was interrupted by my mom. So, I will keep my word now.¡±


    Sarah turned around and stared at him, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You guessed, right!¡± Charles smiled, then stood up, lifted Sarah up, and walked with her toward the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Ah, let me go! Let me go!¡± Sarah screamed,ughing.


    Charlesughed too. How can he let her go!


    Picking her tender body up, Charles walked to the bathroom. Sarah patted his shoulder and shouted,


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Charles!¡±


    Charlesughed as if teasing her deliberately. He carried her to the bathroom, kicked the door open,


    and walked in. ¡°Want to sit in the bathtub or take a shower?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah blushed and continued to pat him. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°We are married now. Don¡¯t be shy!¡± Charles flirted with her, treating her like a pet. Putting her down,


    he was ready to tear her clothes off. Sarah wanted to escape, but Charles held her back. She was still


    struggling, so he had no choice but to open the sprinkler and run hot water over them.


    Sarah can¡¯t help screaming even louder and continually wiped the water from her face as she was


    drenched in water. With eyes closed, she yelled, ¡°Charles, what do you want to do?¡± Some water got


    into her mouth as she was speaking.


    Charlesughed out and said happily. ¡°I got wet too, you''re not the only one. Are you going to take a


    shower?¡±


    Sarah moved a little to avoid the main powerful water impact, still in his arms. ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken a


    shower already? Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be tired if I take another shower with you. Aha-ha,e on, your clothes are wet, just remove


    them.¡±


    Sarah seized her clothes and screamed, ¡°No! I can stay here alone. You go out. I am so embarrassed


    for you to see me like this.¡±


    Charles looked over at her andughed triumphally. ¡°You''re already wet. It is useless to cover up now.¡±


    He touched her face again, moving slowly down from her neck, her shoulder, to her corbone, finally


    reaching her breast. In a low voice, he said. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you know that a woman with wet clothes is


    sexier than a naked one? Besides, you''re wearing a T-shirt, and from the water, it bes


    transparent. I can see your pink underwear.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you pervert.¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t bear him touching her anymore, and tried to push his palm away.


    Charles, however, didn''t give her a chance, but pinned her against the wall, hands on her chest and


    one leg between her legs. Seductively, he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me acting this way? Do you feel


    ufortable? Hum? Sarah?¡± He lightly pinched her chest as his leg moved closer to her private


    parts.


    Sarah can¡¯t help groaning. Although she thought Charles¡¯s behaviors were shameful, she didn¡¯t know


    why she should feel sofortable under his touch. She felt a thrilling from her chest and private


    parts, overtaking her body and brain. She didn¡¯t know why she felt like this. She held Charles¡¯s hands


    and wanted to push him away, whispering. ¡°Charles, no¡­ I am so embarrassed¡­¡± She looked up at


    him.


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡± Charles stared at her blushing and charming face. The outline of her neck was so


    beautiful, like a noble white swan. He smiled evilly. ¡°You seem to be enjoying it. Aren''t you, Sarah?¡±


    While speaking, he couldn¡¯t help himself and kissed her neck, then nibbled on her chin.


    Sarah still felt ufortable. She wanted to struggle free but didn¡¯t know how to.


    At this moment, Charles undid her buttons, leaving half of her body naked, underwear showing up. Her


    breasts stood up straight in her pink bra. She looked so charming now, Charles started to feel thirsty


    and wanted to bite her nipples.


    Swallowing deeply, he put his hands in her underwear. This time, he finally touched her. She was so


    perfect! Excitingly, he explored further.


    Sarah felt overwhelmed. She didn''t find the scene exciting or sexy. Taking a deep breath, she implored,


    ¡°Charles, no¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Charles lifted his eyebrows, ¡°or you actually want to do it by yourself?¡± He opened her bra,


    tearing it off while speaking. Charles, who was acting as a wild wolf, stared at her perfect breasts. He


    couldn''t help but touch for a little while and held her hands to cover her own breasts, moving them in a


    circle. ¡°Is itfortable? Do you want to do it by yourself?¡±


    Sarah groaned for lust and embarrassment. She felt hot and awkward, but can¡¯t deny that his touch felt


    Charles moved close to her face, nearly kissing her lips, with hands moving. ¡°Do you feelfortable?¡±


    he asked hoarsely, ovee by desire.


    Sarah gasped, slightly groaning. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him, just wanted more of that feeling...


    Charles knew she was going to give in to his desires and started to kiss her. Gently biting her lips and


    suckling on her earlobes, he put one hand into her skirt and wandered behind her leggings. Suddenly,


    he let out a slightugh and whispered into her ear, ¡°You''re wet with anticipation. You seem to be


    Blushing instantly, Sarah wanted to rebel but didn¡¯t know how to. ¡°Charles¡­ Charles¡­¡± said she


    painfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Do you want me? Or can I take you to enjoy myself?¡± While speaking, he held her hand to


    wander around her butt and private parts without her permission.


    He controlled her hands so naturally, one caressing her chest and the other moving around her panties.


    He lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    Sarahpletely lost control, just yielded and let him be. After a while, once he felt her desire grow,


    Charles pretended to give up. ¡°Do it by yourself. You can do everything as long as you feel


    Sarah seemed to descend. She followed his words and lightly groaned. At this moment, she looked so


    charming that Charles couldn''t resist again and kissed her passionately, tearing her clothes off. By now,


    her upper body was naked. Her skirt was also sliding down, with only panties remaining.


    He caressed her red lips, chin, earlobe, neck, shoulder, corbone, and finally reached her breasts.


    Sarah groaned, seemingly feelingfortable yet in pain. Charles wouldn¡¯t let her go quickly. He used


    one hand to hold her left breast, kneading, while kissed her right breast. He wanted her to ept him


    He wanted to have her today. He must have her to make up for his patience over thest few days.

 Chapter 58: I WILL TREAT YOU WILL

    Chapter 58: I WILL TREAT YOU WILL


    Breathing heavily, Charles kissed her and murmured. ¡°Sarah¡­¡­Sarah, can I?


    He fondled and caressed her body, whispered into her ear how much he desired her and how his body


    was stiffened in anticipation. He wanted her and kept thinking about how good it would feel to finally


    have her body. Thest time, on their wedding night, he had tried to consummate their marriage but


    hadn''t been sessful. He still remembered the feeling and had gotten so enchanted by her that he


    was willing to give his life to her.


    Maybe that was where the saying came from: Perish with the roses and die a romantic death. Charles


    had always been a skirt chaser, but he had never wanted a woman as badly as he wanted Sarah, he


    even kept dreaming every night about her.


    He held her in his arms and kissed her profoundly, then he started to touch her, giving his hands-free


    range on her body. He caressed her until Sarah felt painful and made a choking sound. His physical


    urge became stronger and stronger, his manhood was swollen and hard as an iron rod. Holding Sarah


    in his arms, he grabbed her buttocks, provoking her to cling tightly against him, identally rubbing


    against his bulging trousers as he whispered in her ear. "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ Can we? ¡­Want me? ¡­Do


    you want me?¡± As he was shoving her slightly against his hard body.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Although both were fully clothed, they clung to each other so tightly that Sarah felt his erect manhood,


    which was very hard and hot. It seemed as if it was about to rip his trousers at any moment. She


    groaned slightly, then raising her head and looking at the bright lights, and murmured. ¡°Charles¡­


    Charles¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡­ Can we have a true wedding night?¡± Charles lured her.


    Sarah seemed to remember something and suddenly pushed him away, saying. "No¡­ no¡­ I haven¡¯t


    taken a bath yet.¡±


    Charles looked up with a helpless expression. How could she think about taking a bath at this moment?


    He kissed her and tried to reassure her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If you give yourself to me, I don¡¯t mind anything


    else¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Charles kissed her tenderly, with his hand reaching into her underwear. His gentle touch


    made her moan with pleasure. Charles began to take off her underwear, leaving Sarahpletely


    naked. Her plump breast was standing straight, her nipples red and swollen. Her intimate parts were so


    enchanting and intoxicating.


    Charles, whose eyes were filled with wild desire, looked at her. Although he was dying to taste her, he


    didn¡¯t want to move too quickly. He tried to take her slowly, enjoying all she had to give. He started to


    touch her and kiss her again gently.


    Sarah¡¯s body was bing weak, losing all her strength to resist, and she moaned his name in a low


    voice, almost killing Charles with her apparent desire for him.


    ¡°I am here¡­¡­ Sarah, I will treat you well and make you happy!¡± Charles responded as he grabbed her


    buttocks, then urging her to put her legs around his waist, closing the distance between her naked body


    and him.


    Charles eagerly undid his belt and pulled off his trousers with one hand, touching with his erected


    manhood between her legs, rubbing up on her most intimate area.


    Although Sarah knew about the male anatomy from theory, she had never experienced anything like


    this before. She felt his hard erected manhood pressing against her body, realizing that it was huge and


    remembered how at their wedding night, Charles had slightly entered her once, which had felt like a big


    iron rad trying to enter her, causing her unbearable pain at that time.


    Unsure if she would be able to bear his size, she was afraid of what would happen if Charles got so


    excited that he wouldn''t be able to stop himself. Terrified, she struggled for him to release her.


    ¡°Charles¡­ Charles¡­ no, please let me go¡­¡±


    Charles became frustrated. She obviously had weed his advances just now, and he couldn''t


    understand why she would suddenly resist him after they had gone so far. He tried hard to stop himself,


    gritted his teeth, and said. ¡°Do you know how close we are? How can you say stop so easily?¡±


    Quickly faking an excuse, Sarah said. ¡°Let me take a bath first. Please¡­ let me take a bath first. I feel


    sweaty and ufortable. Please!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I can help youter. ¡°Charles refused.


    But Sarah insisted, even almost started to cry as she said. ¡°Please let me down. Are you going to force


    me? You promised you''d never force me again!¡± A hint of panic was heard in her voice.


    Charles was angry, but restrained his desire, staring at her for a long time as if trying to figure out what


    she was afraid of. Thinking that she was probably not ready for him yet, he let her go reluctantly and


    asked.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a bath first!¡± Sarah felt sorry for him, but she was still afraid of how big he was and that


    she wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Charles didn''t respond but gritted his teeth before he went to prepare the water for her. As he walked


    away, Sarah red at his erected manhood. She felt shy and turned her red face away, not daring to


    look at him again.


    Charles came back after he finished preparing the water. He saw her standing turned away from him,


    covering herself with her hands as if she didn''t dare to look at him. He couldn¡¯t help butughing out


    loud as he said. ¡°Sarah, you''re 26 years old, why are you behaving like a little girl now? Haven¡¯t you


    seen a naked man before?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­ What are you talking about? Who has seen that before?¡± Sarah said as even her ears turned


    red.


    Charlesughed again and turned off the water tap, then turned back to her and said, ¡°Come in if you


    don¡¯t want me to see you.¡±


    Sarah immediately stepped into the bathtub and sat down, hiding her body in the water with only her


    head peeking out.


    To her surprise, Charles followed her into the bathtub and sat down.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡± She asked slyly.


    ¡°Bath you? If you''re not clean, I can''t have.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He just stared at her with a wicked smile and started to squeeze some bath wash on his hands, then


    pulled Sarah towards him to rub it on her body.


    Sarah was about to shrug away and pressed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Charles insisted as he continued to wash her body. Teasingly, he touched her breast and


    started to y with it.


    Sarah attempted to resist, ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush¡­ I¡¯ll make you feelfortable.¡± He stopped and started to massage her back.


    Sarah felt the air bing hotter, making her feel thirsty and impatient for more.

 Chapter 59: THEIR FIRST TIME

    Chapter 59: THEIR FIRST TIME


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    Charles¡¯s hands moved around her body, enticing Sarah lustfully. She swallowed continuously as if her


    body was overwhelmed by electricity, making her feel limp and numb. The desire she had restrained


    before overtook her again.


    She felt a mixture of love and hate towards Charles. She hated him because he wouldn''t let her go


    knowing she didn¡¯t want to continue, insisting on seducing her until she''d give in, and she loved him


    because he made her feel so good at the same time.


    Sarah tried toe up with a word to describe her feeling, but her words failed her. The only thing she


    coulde up with was that she was feeling¡­ fantastic.


    Overwhelmed by this fantastic feeling, she moaned slightly.


    Noticing her desire in her look, Charles smiled. Which man doesn¡¯t love it when a woman is embracing


    his love? This was his woman, the woman he loved, and to see her wanting him like this and


    sumbed into his flirtation made him feel aplished. He moved his hands down to caress her


    nipples continuously until they became swollen. Slightly twisting her nipple between thumb and index


    finger, Sarah moaned again.


    He moved closer to her and asked mischievously. ¡°Do you like it? If you like - I can do it a little


    longer¡­¡±


    Sarah noticed his flirting. She was ready to take a shower, but he was embarrassing her in a way that


    made her blush, hurriedly pushing his hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡­you told me you wouldn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Am I? I¡¯m helping you to take a shower!¡± Charles responded, looking at her innocently, yet his hands


    under the water were moving nonstop. One was fondling her nipping, while the other was moving


    around her body, up and down, from her corbone to her shoulder, then to her breast, down to her


    belly, and finally to her leg and upper right.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Sarah moaned. She covered her mouth, blushingly surprised by herself. She hadn¡¯t expected


    Charles to wander that far. Waves of electricity charged through her body, overwhelming her to a point


    where she couldn¡¯t help but moan in pleasure. She pushed Charles again and barely managed to say.


    ¡°Charles¡­ no¡­¡±


    Sarah was lying in the water, leaning against the bathtub. Charles moved even closer, pressing half of


    his body against hers, his legs kneeling on both sides of her waist to support his body and hands still


    on her breasts. ¡°What?¡± He asked with a drunken voice.


    In this position, his lower body was out of the water, and Sarah once again saw his erected manhood


    as she looked down. It was so big and hard if he managed to enter her body¡­ her breathing became


    heavier. She quickly looked up right into his deep eyes. Looking straight into her eyes, he licked his lips


    like an impatient beast waiting for its meal.


    Sarah swallowed subconsciously. She didn¡¯t know what to do next. Charles put one leg between her


    legs, touching her face and earlobe with one hand, and with the other, he moved down between her


    upper thighs. Sarah protested with a groaning, ¡°No¡­¡± she wanted to fold her legs, but his leg was


    preventing her from doing so.


    Charles leaned toward her until his lips touched hers and said in a low voice, ¡°Take it easy¡­ don¡¯t turn


    me down¡­ every first time is scary¡­ I promise you will enjoy it¡­¡± then held her face and kissed her


    with the tongue.


    Sarah is still struggling slightly. ¡°No¡­Charles¡­I¡¯m scared¡­ they say it¡¯s painful¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, baby, you will like it, believe me! It¡¯s only a little painful, and then it bes


    pleasurable. Don¡¯t you want me? Only thinking of you makes me desire you. You can touch me if you


    don¡¯t believe me.¡± He kissed her and led her hands toward his manhood.


    Sarah felt hot and was about to withdraw her hand as soon as she touched him, but Charles held her


    hand and said, ¡°Hold it! Don¡¯t take your hand away!¡±


    Sarah was confused and just held it tamely. Charles seemed to like it, looking up and groaning in


    Sarah was happy to see his enjoyable face because she wanted to satisfy him. Gathering courage, she


    clenched her hand lightly and then loosed it again. Charles groaned, and his manhood grew bigger,


    barely fitting into Sarah¡¯s hand. Seeing this miraculous action, she did it again and again.


    Charles was trembling from anticipation and said fiercely, ¡°Baby, you are really a goblin! I can¡¯t hold


    myself anymore!¡± He kissed her passionately as if he wanted to swallow her, taking Sarah''s breath


    away.


    Charles seemed to lose control. He touched her privates with one hand, then unexpectedly stuck one


    finger into her wet core, rubbing her inside.


    Sarah had never felt anything like it and began to twitch, yelling out a no, but Charles was even more


    determined and unwilling to let her go; instead, he started to use two, then three fingers, making her fly


    in pleasure until she couldn¡¯t resist any longer and released her sweet honey over his hand.


    Her whole body trembled. She didn¡¯t really know what had happened but wanted more¡­ more of that


    unbelievable feeling, more of Charles.


    When Charles released her, he saw her swollen mouth and then smiled viciously. ¡°You like it, baby,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sarah was panting with thirst and didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    Charles looked at her and answered for her. ¡°I know you like it, and I too can¡¯t wait anymore. Let me


    see if you¡¯re ready.¡± He suddenly knelt and lifted her legs out of the water. His eyes were red from


    desire as he stared at her wet core, saying, ¡°I know you are ready. You¡¯re red and swollen; it even


    opened by itself. Is it calling me?¡±


    Sarah hadn¡¯t expected him to look at her so boldly and groaned. ¡°No! Don¡¯t look there!¡± She felt


    embarrassed.


    Charles replied obediently, ¡°Okay!¡± but then unexpectedly lowered his head and started kissing her


    private parts, entering her body with his tongue.


    Sarah felt crazy, groaning loudly and twitching. She can¡¯t control her voice, and once again, she lost


    control over her body, shivering as she climaxed over his mouth.


    Seeing her enjoyment, Charles put her body down and said. ¡°You are ready, I¡¯ming in. I can¡¯t wait


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    any longer!¡± lifting her hips, holding her legs on both sides of his waist, his manhood touched her


    swollenbia¡­ With his face close to her face, he said, ¡°I aming¡­¡±


    Sarah wanted to struggle, but barely managed to say, ¡°No¡­¡±


    Charles kissed her lips and adjusted their bodies. After a few seconds, Sarah suddenly screamed in


    pain, ¡°Ah¡­ too hard!¡±


    He was inside her. Finally, his dream had be true. He was overwhelmed with pleasure.

 Chapter 60: IT WAS LOVE

    Chapter 60: IT WAS LOVE


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable to read it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    Sarah was painful as if she was entered by an iron rod. She wanted to refuse him, but Charles hugged


    her infort. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. Take it easy!¡± He kissed her again and stopped moving to give her time


    to adjust. By touching her body, he seemed to want to drive away from her fear.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what had ovee her tonight. From the way Charles was touching her, her body


    had be softer and softer. If Charles hadn¡¯t been holding her, she would have fallen.


    Charles was very thoughtful, making sure that she was alwaysfortable. Although he had always


    been a passionate lover, and many times took his pleasure over that of his sexual partner, he had


    always ensured that they would also enjoy themselves and scream in joy when climaxing.


    But this time it was different because she was his wife, the woman he loved, he had to consider her


    feelings and not just think of himself as he had done before. He wanted her to enjoy her first time, to


    indulge in the beautiful sense of making love. He was in no hurry, even if he could barely control


    himself, just hugged her tightly and kissed her tenderly.


    Sarah felt limp by his touch. Though in pain, she almost forgot her fear from the way he acted. He was


    treating her so gentle, which made her love him even more, and thought that she couldn''t disregard his


    feelings any longer.


    Charles was stillforting her. ¡°Baby, take it easy. It is so tight, I nearly can¡¯t control myself now.¡± He


    moved slightly inside her as he spoke.


    A moan slipped from Sarah''s lips, one she didn''t recognize as her own anymore. Listening to Sarah,


    Charles got even more excited. He lowered his head and kissed her thirstily, holding her hip and


    pushing it closer to him, but he didn''t dare to move, just pressed their bodies together.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Still suppressing himself, Charles told himself to be careful and patient. He had been patient for so long


    now, he had to keep at it. But seeing her now weak body and hearing her moan in pleasure under his


    touch, he has reached his limit. She was so sexy, and her delicate skin was calling him. Charles


    breathed heavily, wanting to prate her deeply and find release in her. ¡°Sarah, are you ready? Can I


    continue?¡± he panted.


    Sarah was so aroused that she nearly forgot the pain and fear. She wanted to enjoy him, feel the


    pleasure with him, but they were still in the bathtub, not in afortable position, so she grabbed his


    neck and whispered. ¡°Charles, no¡­ not here, okay? I¡­ I''m notfortable in this position¡­¡±


    Charles stared at her with his red eyes for a second, then answered. ¡°Okay¡­ let''s go to bed!¡±


    He lifted her back up. With that movement, Sarah couldn''t help but moan again. Seeing her reaction,


    Charles lost control and started prating while holding her legs.


    Taking a deep breath, Sarah lost control too. She slightly pinched his hands and said, ¡°No¡­ Charles¡­


    no¡­ not so fast!¡±


    After a few strokes, Charles regained his control and stopped while staying inside her. He lifted her up


    and stepped out of the bathtub, with their bodies united.


    He quickly opened the door by kicking it with his foot and walked out carrying her. The friction caused


    by walking made both of them lose control again and Sarah had forgotten her fear of pain. She just


    knew she wanted more. She repeatedly called his name and pinched his back to show her desire,


    ¡°Charles¡­ Charles¡­¡±


    Charles responded with a hoarse voice, ¡°Sarah, I can''t resist¡­ I want you now¡­ I have you now!¡± As


    he fiercely pinned her against the wall, raising one of her legs, and started prating her with


    passion.


    This time, he chose to disregard everything, knowing that Sarah wanted him too, and he gave himself


    into his desire.


    Sarah hadn''t expected Charles''s action to just press her o,n the wall given that their bed was so close,


    only a few steps away. She was going to insist on getting into the bed first, but the only thing she


    managed to say was. ¡°Charles¡­ Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ ¡± as her voice broke into an uncontroble moan,


    further fueling Charles'' powerful strokes.


    Both had lost control at this point, and Sarah just grabbed Charles¡¯s shoulder and gave him free rein. In


    the beginning, she had been a little painful, but now she was overwhelmed with pleasure,pletely


    forgetting her pain and fear.


    Charles lifted her up, and atst, they slowly slid down onto the ground. It was not the end as Charles


    seemed to never want to stop having her. Sarah panted, her eyes were blurred. She nced at their


    bed from a distance. They were on the floor at the foot of the bed as Charles had been too impatient to


    take two more steps. She was no longer resisting him, just following his moves and immersing in him.


    She felt like a boat, jolting and shaking on the water, but it felt so good. This was her first time being


    loved. The feeling was indescribable as words failed to capture the pure pleasure she was feeling. She


    seemed to fly up in the sky, enjoying the pleasure from his energetic moves and intimate contact with


    soft clouds.


    It was love!


    No wonder so many men and women are immersed in it.


    Her moaning became louder as Charles took her to new uncharted ces. No one and nothing existed


    except him, her beloved husband - Charles.


    The world around her was like a field of flowers, overwhelmingly beautiful¡­ filled with fierce passion¡­


    Sarah didn¡¯t know how long theysted; all she could feel was his continuous touch and her


    subconscious response to him. She had seen many different characters of Charles - the gentle, hot,


    soft, and passionate. Overwhelmed in his love, she climaxed again and again.


    Their battleground had changed from the ground to the bed, and then to a chair. They even reached


    the dresser, facing the mirror where she was forced to see herself in the mirror.

 Chapter 61: MAKING SOME LUNCH

    Chapter 61: MAKING SOME LUNCH


    Her messy hair¡­ her naked body drenched in sweat and loved by Charles, she acted so bold that she


    didn¡¯t recognize the woman in the mirror¡­ that sexy, moaning woman wasn''t her anymore.


    They changed ces and tried different positions, many of them Sarah didn''t even know existed.


    Although she blushed a few times, she indulged in it, crying from excitement.


    She lost count of the times he scratched or bit her, but there was no way to resist the pleasure. She


    thought she was going to die. He wanted her again and again as he''d never had enough of her.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so strong and powerful. His body was so amazing. She had been afraid


    of not being able to handle his big manhood at first, but now she did. After seeing his manhood swell


    and get hard on again, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Grasping, she whispered. ¡°Charles¡­ let


    me go¡­ let me go¡­¡±


    But Charles wouldn¡¯t let her go easily and just responded. ¡°You can do it. You can have it all! I want to


    give you more love - I want to let you feel how much I love you and how much I want you!¡± He was


    ready to make love again.


    Looking up, Sarah moaned as if she had lost consciousness. With hands pulling the sheet, her body


    still shivered at Charles'' touch, shaking with every stroke as he prated her endlessly¡­


    All he wanted was to show his love in the most profound way possible. She could feel his powerful and


    strong love deep inside her as well.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know how much time they spent like this, she just felt her body getting numb as she


    climaxed again and again until she finally fainted in excitement and exhaustion.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even after she thought she fainted, she still felt Charles kissing her and moving inside her body, deeper


    and deeper. She closed her eyes with his movement and lost consciousness.


    She felt so tired and exhausted, yet even in her dreams, she was still kissing Charles. He touched her


    and warmed her body. Theyy in an ocean of flowers, smiling at the bright sunshine in a fresh and


    cool breeze.


    It was the best dream she had ever had. She felt released, free from all distractions, just lying and


    sleepingfortably. Even if the sky was to fall, she wasn''t scared of it, because Charles was beside


    her. He would protect her so she could sleep with a smile¡­


    When Sarah woke up the next day, the sun was already shining brightly. The temperature was so high


    that she thought it must be noon already. Although the thick curtains were blocking the sunshine, she


    could feel its warmth.


    Waking up by the dazzling sunshine, she found that Charles wasn''t there. She covered herself with a


    sheet but couldn''t move from weakness. She picked the rm clock from the nightstand and was


    shocked to see the time. She hurriedly sat up but was immediately slowed down from the pain between


    her legs.


    Their night of making love had left traces all around the room.


    It was 2 p.m. already. She had been sleeping up until now. Sarah called gently. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­


    Where are you?¡±


    Wondering where he could have gone when she didn''t receive an answer, she got up to get dressed.


    She still felt so painful, especially below her waist, like if she was swollen there. While dressing, she


    noticed that her body was covered with hickeys and bruises around her waist.


    Recalling their night¡­ their lovemaking from the bathroom to that wall, then the carpet, the bed, the


    chair, the dresser, and then bed again¡­ She blushed as if Charles was touching her back right now.


    Her whole body became hot in anticipation again.


    Sarah shook her head and pped herself on the cheek to bring her back to reality, wondering if she


    would turn into the kind of vulgar woman who only could think of sex, or would she get more used to it


    given that she was a married woman now? She shook her body as if shaking off the thought.


    After Sarah finished getting dressed, she walked out of the room, holding onto the wall for stability as


    she was still so much in pain.


    As expected, Charles was not here either, but the opposite door of the balcony was open. Apparently,


    he was at home. She went down the stairs step by step, calling his name, ¡°Charles¡­ Charles?¡±


    Charles heard her calling his name and came out from the kitchen, only wearing a bathrobe and


    underwear, holding a knife in his hand. He was surprised to see Sarah and quickly ced the knife on


    the counter to embrace her. Helping her get down the stairs, he asked. ¡°Why are you up already? You


    should be staying in bed today. How can you walk afterst night?¡±


    Sarah opened her arms to embrace him and whispered into his neck happily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can


    amble.¡±


    Charles lifted her onto a bar stool, then ced his hands on both sides of her legs, looking up to her,


    he smiled mischievously. ¡°What? Are you okay? Can you walk? I thought you wouldn''t be able to get


    out of bed for at least three days. After all,st night I had you so many times¡­ It seems that I didn''t


    work hard enough. Maybe I should work harder next time?¡±


    Surprised, Sarah responded. "Oh my god, how do you still want more? Last night I got really


    overwhelmed. Please, I think¡­¡­I¡­¡­I''m going to copse.¡± Sarah said in a light tone, blushing.


    Charlesughed out, ¡°I won¡¯t. I can control myself. Although after all, we didst night, it won''t hurt


    you¡­ ¡± he said ambiguously.


    Sarah was not interested in the rest of his words that followed, just pushed him away in a hurry, and


    said, ¡°Stop! You always said those things. I think I''m going to turn into an easy woman.¡±


    Charles was stillughing and resumed, ¡°You''re too conservative and shy. If you see my brothers, you


    will know what cheap is! What''s more, we''re married, it''s normal to talk about these things to improve


    our rtionship.¡±


    Sarah was still shy and changed to another topic. ¡°What are you cooking?¡±


    ¡°Noodles. You haven''t eaten anything fromst night. I thought you''d be hungry, so I''m making you


    some lunch.¡±

 Chapter 62: DID YOU LEARN THE LESSON

    Chapter 62: DID YOU LEARN THE LESSON


    ¡°You can cook?¡± Sarah squinted at him doubtfully. She didn¡¯t believe that he knew how to cook, given


    that he had been raised with a live-in nanny.¡±


    As expected, Charles replied, ¡°Perhaps¡­I can¡¯t. But it can''t be that hard. I just put the noodles into the


    water with some oil and salt.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Sarah still doubted. Suddenly, a strong smell wasing from the kitchen. Frowning, she


    sniffed and asked. ¡°What is it? Is something burning?¡±


    Charles jumped up immediately and patted his leg. ¡°Oh, I forgot to add the water. I was just about to do


    it when you came. My noodles have burned!¡± he rushed into the kitchen.


    Sarah yelled from outside, ¡°Charles¡­ Charles¡­ ¡± but didn''t get a response. She had no choice but to


    jump down and walk toward the kitchen. Walking in, she saw ck smoke rising from the pan of burnt


    noodles. Charles gave it to her and said, ¡°I put out the fire. But¡­ It seems that¡­ my noodles are


    burned.¡±


    Sarah nearlyughed out loud when seeing that noodles. They were burned entirely. She couldn''t help


    herself andughed. Charles looked are her and asked. ¡°Why are youughing at me? Is it my first


    time to cook.¡±


    Sarah wasughing too much to talk and just shook her hands until she finally rposed herself.


    ¡°Aha-ha, you are usually the president. I never imagined you getting into trouble. Okay, give it to me.


    Aha-ha, let me show you how to do it.¡±


    Sarah walked toward him and picked up the pan. She threw out the burnt noodles into the trash and


    washed the pan. Then turned the gas stove on again to cook a new batch of noodles. She exined


    the steps to Charles, who was following her with interest. After the noodles were done, she turned the


    gas off and said to Charles. ¡°Did you learn the lesson?¡±


    Walking up to her, Charles hugged her from behind and kissed her lips, hands moving on her body,


    breathless. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me by dressing like this?¡±


    Sarah was only wearing a white T-shirt. Exposing her naked legs while working in the kitchen, she


    looked so sexy. And she was cooking for him. He can¡¯t help but hug her. Putting his hands behind her


    clothes, moving up and down on her body, he started to breathe slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you wear pajamas?


    You''re going to seduce me!¡±


    Sarah stopped, his hands resisting. ¡°No¡­ ¡± But Charles was still caressing her breasts with one hand


    while the other hand moved down to her tights.


    Sarah also started to breathe deeply, as if her body was still sensitive fromst night. She almost


    couldn''t bear his touch... She didn¡¯t know what happened to her but just pulled his hands and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­¡± Charles murmured in a hoarse tone. ¡°I want you again. What should I do?¡± He


    caressed her breast, making her groan in anticipation. She grabbed his hands and repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush¡­¡± Charles put one finger against her mouth to calm her down, his other hand moving down to


    her hip, gently squeezing her. Then he gradually shifted his hand to her private parts, stroking


    continuously.


    Sarah couldn''t resist him. She felt Charles bing more enthusiastic within thest few days and


    had memorized her most sensitive areas, knowing how to drive her crazy. Her body had also be


    more sensitive, to a point where she nearly lost control when Charles touched her like this.


    Continuously touching her inner thighs, Charles felt how her body was reacting through her panties.


    Laughing slightly, he whispered into her ear. ¡°You''re wet, darling. You want me!¡±


    Turning her around to look at Sarah''s face, he hugged her and kissed her passionately, revealing his


    physical urge and craze for her. He began to unbutton her clothes, touching her body with one hand,


    and with the other, rubbing her wet private parts.


    Sarah was too aroused to refuse him and melted in his flirtation. Suddenly, Charles lifted her up to sit


    on the counter, spreading her legs and continuing to explore her body while devouring her lips with a


    long, deep French kiss.


    Sarah''s underwear hade off by now, and was only dressed in her unbuttoned shirt by now. Looking


    at her like this, Charles felt drunk from desire, and his eyes became red. She seduced him so quickly,


    and he couldn''t control himself with her, wanting to have her right now. He tried to immerse into her


    body, making love to her and enjoy the pleasure with her like he didst night. He quickly took off his


    own clothes and embraced her while pushing her legs open, ready to enter her with his burning hard


    erect manhood.


    At this moment, Sarah seemed to regain consciousness and pushed him away, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­


    Charles¡­ No! I''m still sore fromst night. It''s so painful. You are so big¡­ I can¡¯t handle it now right


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡­ ¡± Charles stared at her, his eyes filled with eager anticipation.


    Sarah still pushed him away. ¡°No, I am so tired and in pain. Let me have a rest, okay? Last night we did


    it so many times¡­¡±


    Looking at her charming face, Charles didn''t feel like letting her go, but he loved her too much to hurt


    her or make her sick. He kissed her deeply until he was able to regain control over his own body, then


    lifted her down from the counter. ¡°Okay, I will stop, you need to rest for a few days, but after that, you


    need to make it up to me.¡± He teased her.


    Sarah lowered her head shyly and leaned onto his arms. ¡°I see¡­ but now you have to let me go¡­¡±


    Charlesughed suddenly, then embraced her into a warm hug. After a while, when both regained their


    breath, he helped her get dressed and asked. ¡°Are you hungry? We can eat lunch outside.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sarah nodded. ¡°I first want to have a shower; my whole body feels sticky.¡±


    ¡°Let me prepare the water for you!¡±


    When she didn''t refuse him, Charles lifted her up and carried her to the second floor, into the bathroom,


    and then filled the bathtub with hot water while Sarah went to her room to look for clean clothes. She


    chose a casual dress and walked into the bathroom. She didn''t dare to wear pants now because her


    genitals were too painful to wear pants.


    Charles looked at her and suddenly smiled, asking her teasingly. ¡°Are you okay? I saw you holding the


    wall while walking, can I help you to take a shower?¡±


    Sarah shook her head, vigorously. ¡°No! I can do it by myself!¡±


    Charles knew she feared him now andughed. This time, he didn''t insist any further and just said.


    ¡°Call me if you need me, I will stay on the second floor. Be careful not to slip!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am not a child.¡± Sarah pushed him out and closed the door. Charles went downstairs to


    get the food and then sat down on the bed to watch TV.


    After a while, Sarah came out of the bathroom wearing a light blue dress. Charles looked at her and


    said. ¡°You dress so formal at home.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah came and sat on the bed beside him.


    Sitting up straight, he pressed her on the bed first and theny down beside her, resting his chin on the


    one hand. Giving her an overall look, he said. ¡°Look at me, I just wear afortable shirt. Pajamas are


    morefortable to wear at home.¡±


    He moved closer to her and murmured beside her ear, ¡°although I think you are the most beautiful


    when naked. We live in a vi cluster where the houses are far apart, and no one can see us. Aha-ha!¡±


    Heughed.


    Sarah grabbed a pillow to cover his face, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Charlesughed out loud and struggled free, and he picked up another pillow to hit Sarah, breaking


    into a pillow fight. Finally, Charles rolled over on top of her, looking at her silently with both hands


    folded into her hands. After looking at her deeply in her eyes, he kissed her again.

 Chapter 64: SOMETHING WRONG WITH HIS FATHER

    Chapter 64: SOMETHING WRONG WITH HIS FATHER


    ¡°Where are you,¡± Christina asked Charles without greeting him first. Since only one day had passed


    since their fight, her angry voice indicated that she was still mad with Sarah and Charles. Calling them


    meant degrading herself, and she had no kind words to offer.


    In the beginning, Charles wanted to engage in friendly talk, but his mother''s attitude changed his mood.


    Standing up for himself, she asked coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He didn''t want her to know where they were


    right now.


    Noticing that Charles wanted to escape from answering, Christina changed the topic, ¡°Emma is going


    back to Chicago. When are youing back?¡±


    Charles sneered. Two days ago, in their fight, she had told him to leave and note back, and now


    she was calling him asking when he wasing back. But when thinking about Emma, he realized that


    she was his sister, and he had to be nice to her, so he asked. ¡°When will she go back to Chicago?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. You¡¯d bettere home tomorrow morning to apany her to the airport.


    Christinamanded.


    But Charles refused. ¡°I''lle back the day after tomorrow in the morning.¡±


    Christina raised her voice angrily. ¡°You are usually so kind to Emma and escort her to any ce she


    wants to go. But now, when she''s ready to go back to Chicago, you want to wait toe back until


    she''s gone? Is that being a good brother?¡±


    Emma seemed to be standing next to Christina, and when she heard their conversation, she hurried to


    persuade her mother toe down.


    Charles was about to confront his mother, but when he heard Emma, he restrained himself, not wanting


    to hurt her. Finally, he decided to be the bigger person and said. ¡°It''s been a long time since I left the


    back before the morning the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let Sarahe back first then.¡± Christina insisted.


    Charles nced at Sarah with hesitation. Noticing his face, Sarah felt strange and stared back at him;


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    however, he turned around as if he wanted to hide something. ¡°What do you want to do? I won¡¯t let her


    go back alone if it''s not an emergency. We''ll go back together.¡±


    Hearing her name from the phone, Sarah knew they were talking about her. She stared absorbedly at


    Charles and listened to their conversation.


    ¡°Your father would like to see her. You left without as much as a goodbye to him. Do you know what


    your father thought?¡±


    Christina''s voice was loud, and although Sarah didn¡¯t hear the whole conversation, she listened to the


    word ¡°father¡± and knew they were talking about Mr. Thomas. Thinking of Mr. Thomas, Sarah became


    worried and pulled Charles¡¯s sleeve, asking. ¡°Charles, what are you talking about with your mom? Is


    something wrong with your dad?¡±


    Charles didn''t want to make her worried and just said to Christina. ¡°Anyway, we wille back the day


    after tomorrow. Until then, bye!¡± and ended the call ignoring his mother''s yelling at the other end.


    Sarah asked again, curiously. ¡°What were you talking about with your mom? Is something wrong with


    your dad?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Charles tried to minimize the situation. ¡°It''s nothing, just that Emma is ready to


    go back to Chicago, and my mom wants us toe back tonight, but I refuse to go back so quickly.


    Every time I see her, I get agitated. She just uses my dad as an excuse to make mee; that¡¯s why I


    ignore her.¡±


    ¡°How is your dad?¡± Sarah was still worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If something happened to him, my mom wouldn¡¯t have talked to me in this tone. She just


    mes me for not following her every demand.¡± Charles responded in a whiny tone. He seemed very


    unhappy, thinking about his mom.


    Sarah nodded and dared not insist further. They quietly took their bags and walked home.


    At night, Charles had to attend to some matters for thepany from his study while Sarah clipped the


    roses in the living room and arranged them into a vase. Suddenly her phone rang and looking at the


    caller ID, she saw Mrs. Thomas was calling her.


    Her heart dropped immediately, and didn''t know whether she should answer or not. Every time she


    thought about Christina, she felt guilty and panicked. She thought about asking Charles to answer but


    saw that he was busy with his work and didn''t want to disturb him. Maybe Christina had just made a


    huge fussst time out of frustration and wasn''t really that bad.


    Taking a deep breath, Sarah answered the phone, tiptoeing to the balcony at the same time so Charles


    wouldn''t hear her.


    Charles signed sincerely and embraced her tightly. ¡°Sarah, I''m nice to you because I love you. Do you


    understand? And if you can¡¯t live without me, you can be with me forever. I will always be nice to you,


    just like I promised you just now!¡±


    Sarah was still crying, thinking that she really had married the best man on the. She loved and


    hated him so much! She didn''t want to be apart from him ever.


    They hugged each other for a long time, walking side by side silently, until Charles¡¯s phone rang and he


    had to answer it. Listening to the voice on the phone, he looked unhappy. He looked at Sarah and said.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sarah also became worried, knowing that Mrs. Thomas wanted nothing but trouble for her. Happiness


    end?


    ¡°Hello, mom, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why does it take you so long to answer my phone call?¡± Mrs. Thomas barked at her with a severe and


    cold voice.


    Hesitating for a little, Sarah looked for an excuse. ¡°I¡­¡­was taking a shower, and my phone is in my


    room.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, you have toe back to Los Angeles,¡± Christina ordered her with a firm voice.


    ¡°Me?¡± Sarah looked at Charles from a distance and asked again, ¡°Only me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you juste back tomorrow morning. Hurry up and don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know that it''s your responsibility to take care of your father-inw? What''s worse, his


    condition got worse.¡±

 Chapter 65: SHE COULDN鈥橳 REFUSE HIM

    Chapter 65: SHE COULDN¡¯T REFUSE HIM


    Noticing her unfriendly tone, Sarah knew that Christina was looking for trouble, but she couldn''t refuse


    if Mr. Thomas indeed needed her. Instead of refusing to go, she asked further. ¡°Did something happen


    to Mr. Thomas? All right, I will go back tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Charles know about it, or you should know the consequences if we fight again!¡± Christina


    threatened her before she hung up the phone.


    Sarah was scared that Charles would have heard their loud voices. After the call ended, she shook her


    head and smiled bitterly, thinking that it was even harder now to get along with Mrs. Thomas than it had


    been before.


    She knew why Christina didn''t want Charles to know about calling her, she was only looking for trouble


    for Sarah, and not for Charles. Even though Sarah felt unwilling to fall for her trap, she had no choice,


    with her father-inw being involved. She had to go back to take care of him. What''s more, she didn¡¯t


    want to fight with Christina again likest time, so she had no choice but to listen to her and go back


    there tomorrow morning.


    Why was she married suffering from so many troubles even though she and Charles were happy with


    each other? She had never been one to yield to anyone, not even when she was little. It had been


    because of her strong character that her rtives had refused to adopt her after her parents had


    passed away, but now she had no choice but to tolerate Mrs. Thomas for Charles and his father, she


    wasn''t alone this time. She loved Charles and respected Mr. Thomas. She wouldn¡¯t make them


    embarrassed just to protect herself.


    Sighing deeply, Sarah stepped back into the living room. Arranging the rest of the flower, she kept


    thinking about what to do until she felt Charles embrace her from behind. ¡°What are you thinking


    about? Daring, it¡¯ste already, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    Charles hade out of the study and seemed to be done with his work for today. Sarah turned


    around to face him. ¡°Have you finished all your work already?¡± Charles didn¡¯t answer her immediately,


    just kept hugging and kissing her, and whispered quietly. ¡°All finished. Let¡¯s have a rest.¡±


    Sarah pushed him off slightly and responded. ¡°I can''t, I need to arrange these tonight, or the will be


    withered by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let it go. Just one night won''t be too bad, you can finish it tomorrow morning.¡± Charles insisted.


    ¡°I have no time tomorrow morning,¡± answered Sarah, regretting it instantly.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere tomorrow?¡±


    Sarah realized she had spilled the beans and covered her mouth, pretending tough. ¡°Oh, nothing. I


    mean, I want to go out to buy some cosmetics tomorrow morning. That''s why I don''t have time.¡±


    Charles shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All right, finish it tonight. s, I regretted buying so many flowers for


    you. It¡¯s so much work and hard for you to stay up arranging them. Let me help you.¡± He sat down to


    help her.


    Sarah smiled, feeling happy deep in the heart.


    After working for a while, Charles started to get distracted. He picked some petals and threw them into


    Sarah¡¯s face, and Sarah threw some leaves back at him. They began to y, pelting each other with


    the petals, leaves, and even stems. Charles also picked up a fistful of leaves and put them on her back


    behind her shirt.


    ¡°Ah, there''s a thorn. It hurts!¡± Sarah screamed.


    Charles quickly got concerned and asked worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡± Noticing that


    Sarah was lowering her head and looking inside her clothes, he followed her and said, ¡°Let me help


    you.¡± He put his hand into her clothes and helped her to get the leaves out. His hands touched her skin


    directly because Sarah was just wearing pajamas without underwear after taking a shower.


    Sarah didn''t think about anything, her whole body was covered with leaves, and she was just trying to


    get rid of them, but Charles gradually became impatient. After getting all the leaves out, his hands still


    kept touching her body. Sarah started to feel his affection and asked, ¡°Have you finished?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. There are still some leaves here. Let me see.¡± Charles responded, standing beside her.


    Suddenly, he lifted her pajama shirt up, pulled it over his head, and started to caress her back with his


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    tongue in between kisses. He then turned her body around, kissing her breasts and biting her erecting


    nipples.


    Sarah drew in a deep breath, saying with a shivering voice. ¡°Charles¡­ you¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Charles was utterly absorbed in kissing her breast. While pressing her on the sofa, he hid inside her


    clothes. Sarah was going to push him away, but he refused to move, teasing her behind her shirt.


    Sarah began to tremble and yelled, ¡°Charles¡­ Charles¡­ ¡±


    The buttons of her pajama shirt opened from pulling too hard, exposing her breast. He raised his head


    and gasped, staring at her with dark eyes, drunk with seduction, and with the uneven tone, he


    whispered, ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s go back to our room. Okay?¡±


    Sarah knew what he meant and knew his power. If Charles had his way, she wouldn''t be able to get out


    of bed the next morning, so she begged him, ¡°No¡­¡­I need to get up early tomorrow morning. We


    can¡¯t do it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can! If you don¡¯t want to go to bed, we can do it here.¡± He lowered his head to kiss her


    again. This time, he kissed her lips, with hands stroking her body.


    Sarah couldn''t speak or refuse him any longer.


    After kissing for a while, they were overwhelmed by lust. Sarah hurried to push Charles away, pleading.


    ¡°No¡­ not here. Someone will see us.¡±


    Charles agreed that it wasn¡¯t the right ce to have sex and said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the room.¡± Then he


    picked her up and carried her into their bed.


    Once in their spacious bed, Charles was better able to gain control over her.

 Chapter 66: MR. THOMAS WORDS FOR HER

    Chapter 66: MR. THOMAS WORDS FOR HER


    Sarah was still struggling but gave in eventually, feeling that Charles was already entering her body


    and started prating her gradually, getting deeper and deeper with every stroke. Sarah couldn¡¯t help


    but moan in pleasure, losing all strength and willingness to push him away.


    Charles was an eager and energetic man. Last night he had made love to her so many times, and


    tonight he still wanted her over and over again. Sarah started to think that Charles was so much for her


    and that she hardly could keep up with him when she finally fainted in pleasure.


    She vaguely remembered Charles wiping her body while calling her name before he finally embraced


    her and fall asleep.


    Sarah woke up from her rm at six o¡¯clock in the morning. Waking up in a daze, she hit the snooze


    button, feeling too tired to get up since she had only slept for a few hoursst night. Making love turned


    out to be hard work, and Charles wouldn''t rest until they had done it at least three or four times every


    night, making her feel so exhausted in the morning.


    She had no choice but to get up, given that she had promised Mrs. Thomas to go back to Los Angeles


    first thing in the morning.


    Squinting her eyes and trying to wake herself up, Sarah shook her head and was about to stand up


    when Charles suddenly reached over to her and hugged her from the back, asking in a sleepy voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?... It¡¯s still too early to get up. Stay with me for a while.¡±


    Sarah was utterly awake by now and said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with my friend and


    need to go out. I will call youter¡­ ¡±


    Charles opened his eyes a little to look at his phone on the nightstand. He squinted at Sarah and


    asked. ¡°It¡¯s only six. Even if you go out now, What shop will be open at this time?¡±


    Sarah noticed his doubt and smiled. ¡°I made an arrangement with several friends, just let me go.¡± She


    was about to get up and get dressed.


    Charles still wasn¡¯t satisfied and looked at her doubtfully. ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡±


    Sarah replied quietly. ¡°I am going to pray for our future son.¡±


    Charlesughed mischievously. ¡°You already want a child? I may have to start working harder from


    tonight. I was careful not to get you pregnant, given that it was your first time, but alright then, I won¡¯t


    be so easy on you from now on.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Sarah pretended to scorn him. She dressed quickly and went out with her bag.


    Charles didn¡¯t overthink and went back to sleep.


    Sarah took a taxi and went directly to the airport, even before eating breakfast. She bought the first


    ticket from Los Angeles to Houston avable and waited to eat until she was on the ne. Charles


    called her shortly after she boarded; apparently, he had gotten up by now.


    Not knowing if she should answer it or not, Sarah declined the call and just sent a message telling him


    that it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to answer her phone right now without adding an exnation why then


    turned her phone off. She had to hide from him where she was going today. Otherwise, it would be


    hard to persuade him to let her go.


    Sarah slept for two hours on the flight. Once she arrived in Houston, she went straight to her parents-


    inw''s house, where she was surprised to see Mr. Thomas arranging flowers in the garden. She


    hurriedly walked toward him and asked. ¡°Dad, are you okay now?¡±


    Mr. Thomas seemed to be very happy to see her. Looking up to her, he said in a surprised and


    pleasant voice. ¡°Oh, you came back. You guys took off in such a hurry before¡­¡± He suddenly stopped,


    then resumed with a smile, ¡°As long as youe back, everything is okay. Where is Charles?¡±


    ¡°Charles needs to deal with some matters in thepany, so I came back alone for now.¡±


    Mr. Thomas gave the scissors to the servant and took off his gloves, then followed Sarah into the


    house. Christina was sitting leisurely beside the French door, sunbathing and holding a business


    magazine in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other. Nobody would think that she was such a


    formidable woman.


    Sarah walked toward her to greet her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back,¡± she said carefully. After their fight a few days


    ago, Sarah was a little frightened by just looking at her.


    Christina barely nced at her and then looked back at her magazine, only voicing a simple ¡°Hum¡± with


    disdain. Sarah just stood there fearfully, not knowing whether Christina would talk to her or start a fight


    with her again. She just stood there waiting for Christina¡¯s next move.


    Christina remained silent for a long time, acting as if she had forgotten about Sarah, which made Sarah


    feel even more restless. After a long time of silence, Mr. Thomas called for her. ¡°Sarah,e to help


    me.¡±


    Seeing that Christina still wasn¡¯t going to talk, Sarah said to her. ¡°Mom, dad is calling me, I need to go


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    to him.¡±


    Withplete indifference, Christina simply said, ¡°Okay,¡± without even as much as looking up from her


    magazine, she continued sipping her coffee.


    Sarah nodded, feeling even more confused. Given Christina¡¯s character, Sarah had been sure that she


    would make trouble for her aftering back without Charles, but she feltforted that at least Mrs.


    Thomas would stand up for her.


    What was the real reason why Christina had called her and insisted that she came back? Now that


    Sarah was here, she did nothing and said nothing. What was wrong with her?


    Sarah was so confused but didn¡¯t notice that Christina was staring at her from behind with a vicious


    smile when she walked away. Of course, Christina had no intention of letting Sarah so quickly off the


    hook. Her n was working just as expected.


    Sarah helped Mr. Thomas finish arranging his flowers. Once they finished, he said to her in a fatherly


    tone. ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s go to my study. I want a word with you.¡±


    Sarah nodded and followed him to his study on the second floor. After sitting down, Mr. Thomas went


    straight to the point. ¡°I know many things happened after I got sick. You must feel awkward between my


    wife and me.¡±

 Chapter 70: THE EVIL PLAN SUCCEED

    Chapter 70: THE EVIL PLAN SUCCEED


    Charles heard Emma screaming and came running from his room, shouting loudly, ¡°Emma, Emma,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡± He quickly held her and saw that she was about to fall on the floor, with several big


    blisters on her swollen and red feet. Crying hysterically, she said, ¡°I tried to take the kettle from the fire


    quickly to get ready to leave, and identally dropped the kettle of boiling water over my feet. It hurts


    so much I can¡¯t walk. Charles, I''m sorry¡­ " Emma cried out.


    When seeing her red and swollen feet, Charles felt sorry and started to me himself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault


    for asking you to hurry up. We can¡¯t go back tonight. I will take you to the hospital right now.¡±


    Emma resisted. ¡°No,¡­ not the hospital. We need to go back to Los Angeles, Sarah is waiting for us.


    I''m worried mom won''t be too nice to her. Let¡¯s go back there first, and from there I can go to the


    hospital.¡±


    Charles yelled, ¡°You''re badly injured. If we leave without you being treated first, your burnt marks will


    get even worse. I''m taking you to the hospital now. Can you walk?¡±


    Emma shook her head, slyly.


    Sighting, Charles had no choice but to carry her downstairs and drive her to the hospital, unaware that


    the paparazzi Emma had requested were hiding, waiting for them to take pictures, making it look like


    Charles and Emma were intimately in love.


    After arriving at the hospital, it took over an hour to examine and treat her feet, and she got admitted for


    the night. The doctors even rmended that she may need to postpone her travel ns.


    ***


    After the doctors were finished with Emma, she was lying on the bed, her feet wrapped in bandages.


    Noticing his worried and guilty face, she said timidly. ¡°Charles, it''s my fault. If I had been more careful,


    we could have arrived in Los Angeles by now to meet Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. Why did she have to hide from me where she was going? I can¡¯t help her now.


    She''ll have to deal with my mother by herself now.¡± Charles was worried about Sarah but also irritated


    because she had kept it a secret from him that she was going back.


    Using her chance to get closer to Charles, Emma said quietly. ¡°It''s my fault. I''m taking too much of your


    time!¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Charles scolded her, stroking her hair. ¡°Emma, you are always so nice. I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Anyway, I feel so sorry for you¡­ s!¡±


    Emma grabbed his hands and moved her face close to his palms. Holding his waist, she then leaned


    her face against his belly. ¡°Brother¡­ I''m leaving tomorrow. Tonight¡­ please just give me a hug¡­¡±


    Charles was going to struggle free from her, but hearing her soft and pleading tone, he stopped and let


    her rest against him, thinking that because he had asked her to hurry up earlier, she had gotten poorly


    hurt trying toply with him.


    Emma leaned against him and continued. ¡°Charles¡­ It feels so good. Your arm is so warm, just like it


    used to be. I always used to lean against you like this.¡±


    Charles sat down and let her rest on his shoulder, then embraced her, saying. ¡°As long as you''re


    dy your studies.¡±


    Emma hugged him silently. After a long time, she said in a light voice, ¡°Charles¡­ Can you kiss me like


    you used to?¡±


    Once again, Charles was stunned by her direct approach and didn¡¯t know what to say. Emma raised


    her head a little and looked straight at him. ¡°Just a quick kiss¡­ like, brother and sister. Brother¡­¡±


    Charles kept silent for what seemed forever until he finally said, ¡°Emma¡­ " in a confused voice. He


    seemed to refuse her but was afraid of hurting her even further.


    Emma begged him. ¡°Brother or I can kiss you. Just a quick kiss, can I?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Emma, who seemed so soft and innocent, with a hint of


    sadness on her face. She was his sister, his beloved little sister!


    ¡°Brother, just one quick kiss¡­ for thest time¡­¡± she pleaded, moving closer to his lips when she


    noticed that he wasn''t resisting her. Charles did nothing. Perhaps he was hesitating, and he didn¡¯t know


    whether to refuse her or not. While he was still thinking, Emma kissed him.


    Charles sighed in his heart with no resistance. He thought he would just let her kiss him one time, the


    Noticing his tolerance, Emma became bolder. She didn¡¯t stop at one quick kiss but started biting his lips


    gently before she gave him a full intimate French kiss.


    The paparazzi, who were hiding behind the shadow, took their chance to take intimate photos of them.


    Emma kissed him softly as if she was immersing her whole passion into this one kiss.


    For Charles¡­ for his love¡­ for his kiss¡­ for him, she could maintain a low profile, even if it required


    her to give up everything.


    This man was her true love. She didn¡¯t know whether she''d ever had another chance in the future with


    him, so she spared no emotion in this kiss, scared they had no future together.


    Charles felt her desperation and decided to give her one little kiss before pushing her off, but when he


    noticed her sad looks and emotional reaction, he couldn¡¯t bear to be hurt by refusing her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He didn¡¯t know how he felt or what to think of her. Charles didn''t love Emma anymore but instead felt


    pity for her, especially knowing that she had been suppressing her feeling for him to not cause him any


    trouble, which he knew hadn''t been easy for her.


    Noticing that Charles wasn''t rejecting her, Emma became inspired and got bolder in her kiss, involving


    some tongue, biting his lips, and finally giving him a deep French kiss. She tasted him slowly as if she


    was living a beautiful dream where a long-lost princess had finally found her prince to live happily ever


    after.

 Chapter 71: CHARLES IS LUCKY TO MARRY YOU

    Chapter 71: CHARLES IS LUCKY TO MARRY YOU


    At this point, Charles started to respond to her kiss, embracing her gradually and kissing her


    passionately, as if he had forgotten that she was a woman he couldn¡¯t touch anymore. Perhaps her


    boldness had unleashed his hidden desires, and now he was reluctant to end it.


    After what seemed a long time, Emma finally released him with a sense of satisfaction and leaned


    against Charles¡¯s shoulder, panting for air. Their kiss had been long enough for the paparazzi, who


    were hiding behind the shadows, to take pictures of their intimate encounter.


    Leaning against his shoulder and one hand ced on his chest, Emma whispered. ¡°Thanks, brother¡­


    Thank you for giving me such an amazing goodbye gift finally. I will cherish it forever¡­¡±


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Was all Charles could manage to say in a hoarse tone.


    ¡°Brother, if only we could go back in time. But I know it''s impossible. Being so close to you almost


    makes me think that there is still hope for us¡­¡±


    Charles knew the pain she was feeling in her heart. One of the saddest things in this world is when the


    person you love doesn¡¯t return that sentiment but is in love with another person.


    He also knew that it was his fault and sighed heavily, then suddenly looked around with a bewildered


    face as his phone rang, knowing it was Sarah.


    Emma didn¡¯t hear the phone since it was face down on the soft bed and continued talking to Charles


    about her feelings. Charles picked the phone secretly and looked at the caller ID.


    Seeing Sarah''s name while Emma was in his arms, talking about how much she loved him, Charles


    started to feel guilty in his heart. He knew he should stop Emma, but he still was reluctant to hurt her,


    knowing how much he had hurt her before.


    Hesitating for a while, he finally chose to reject Sarah''s call. He was still resenting her for going back to


    his parent''s house without informing him.


    Not knowing for sure if he was acting out of guilt or resentment, what just had happened with Emma


    must stay a secret from Sarah to avoid any misunderstandings with her.


    Charles was still embracing Emma, listening to her confession of love, justifying his action with the fact


    that this was thest time they were together and that it was his duty tofort her.


    Sarah, at the other end, was frowning, not knowing what happened to Charles to reject her call three


    times before turning off his phone. She started to get worried about him. Why would he deny her call


    and finally turn his phone off?


    Seeing Sarah, anxious and not knowing what to do next, Mr. Thomas, who had been watching her,


    came up to her and asked. ¡°What''s wrong? You look worried.¡±


    ¡°Charles didn¡¯t answer my call,¡± She replied.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Mr. Thomasughed slightly. ¡°Perhaps, he is angry now. You came here without telling him, and he


    may have found out your secret, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sarah doubted his words, thinking it against Charles¡¯s character. If Charles were, in fact,


    angry, he would be calling her nonstop until she answered, and would roar on the phone, scorning her


    for going against his wishes just like he had when they broke up, and he had called her nonstop.


    This was different, it was not normal for Charles to behave this way. Sarah couldn¡¯t stop thinking about


    it.


    Looking at Mr. Thomas, she saw that he had taken his teacup and was walking back to his chair,


    patting his chest in difort. Sarah knew he might be having a heart attack and was scared to


    agitate him further and stopped talking. She walked to him and held his hands, asking. ¡°Dad, are you


    okay? Is your heart hurting? I''ll fetch you some medicine!¡±


    Mr. Thomas raised his hands to stop her in a hurry and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I need to take my


    medicines on time, not now. You can sit down with me for a while.¡±


    Sarah squatted down to massage his feet and hands, trying to make him feel morefortable. Mr.


    Thomas sighed, ¡°s, if only you were my daughter.¡±


    Sarah lifted her head and smiled, ¡°Dad, am I not your daughter? Plus, you have Emma if I''m not here.¡±


    Mr. Thomasughed, ¡°Emma is a good girl, but she can¡¯tpare with you in many aspects. You are


    so sweet, and not many people are as good-hearted as you are. Charles is so lucky to marry you.¡±


    Sarah continued massaging his feet and said, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t toot my horn too loudly. I''m blushing. In


    fact, I know Emma is much better than me, or mom wouldn¡¯t love her so much¡­¡±


    Sarah suddenly stopped as if she remembered something. Mr. Thomas knew why Sarah stopped and


    sighed. ¡°Sarah, you''re a good girl, and I know you feel wronged. Don¡¯t take my wife¡¯s words too


    seriously. She has resentments towards you and isn''t reluctant to show it. But you are better than


    Emma from a different aspect. Don¡¯t look down upon yourself. You have me!¡±


    Sarah just smiled and kept silent. After a little while, she seemed to recall something else and looked


    around.


    ¡°Dad, where is Emma? I didn¡¯t see her the whole day. Isn''t she traveling tomorrow? Why didn¡¯t she


    Mr. Thomas also looked around, frowning. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen her either for the whole day. Where did


    she go? She''s normally not thiste toe back home.¡±


    Thinking for a while, Mr. Thomas asked the servant about Emma. Christina was justing back from


    the beauty salon and heard them talking.


    ¡°What are you saying? Emma has a party with her friends tonight. She won¡¯te back tonight, she''ll


    be back tomorrow morning.¡± She said casually before calling a servant to help her with something.


    Mr. Thomas had no choice but to ept what Christina had said. Sarah was still doubtful, but reluctant


    to offend Mrs. Thomas, so she also kept silent.


    Against all the odds, nothing had happened today. To Sarah''s surprise, Christina didn¡¯t trouble her at


    all. After going to bed, Sarah couldn¡¯t sleep without Charles¡¯s hug. They had just gotten married a few


    days ago, but she already had gotten used to sleeping in his arms. How was that possible after only a


    few days?


    Sheforted herself, thinking that it was because Charles was too overbearing and involved in her


    everyday life, which made her get used to him so quickly.


    Sarah sighed, then closed her eyes trying to sleep, but wasn''t sessful until midnight, when she


    finally was so tired from thinking and fell asleep.

 Chapter 72: DIDN鈥橳 GIVE UP TO DESTROY THEIR MARRIAGE

    Chapter 72: DIDN¡¯T GIVE UP TO DESTROY THEIR MARRIAGE


    In the morning, Sarah woke up from the sound of a car in the yard, followed by Emma¡¯s exciting voice,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas greeted her back. Looking through the window, Sarah saw Charles getting out of


    the car, holding several shopping bags in his hand. Emma was still talking with Mr. Thomas, who had


    been trimming flowers in the yard, and Christina was doing her morning exercises routine.


    Sarah felt it strange that Charles and Emma were together this early in the morning and that they had


    so many shopping bags. Had they been together sincest night already? Why else would they be


    arriving together this early in the morning? No shops were open this early.


    Sarah decided not to overthink it but couldn''t shake off a strange feeling of why they were together.


    She didn¡¯t doubt Charles for she trusted him, so she hurried up to get dressed, brushed her hair, and


    then went downstairs to meet them.


    Seeing Sarah¡¯s regr expression, Charles came over to her, ced his hands on her shoulders, then


    lowered his head toward her, and asked gently. ¡°How was your sleepst night?¡±


    Sarah just nodded slightly and said. ¡°It was okay.¡± Staring at him, she felt Charles was acting


    abnormally toward her. Why wasn''t he angry with her, but rather seemed to treat her extra nicely?


    Charlesughed and whispered into her ear. ¡°Could you sleep early without me?¡±


    Sarah raised her eyebrows in defense. ¡°Did you give me medicine to sleep, or why''d you think I can''t


    sleep without you?¡±


    Charles was about to whisper something else when he heard Christina coughing. Turning around, he


    saw his mom staring at him coldly, and Emma behind her. Only Mr. Thomas seemed not to care but


    instead took it as a joke between a married couple.


    Blushing, Sarah pushed Charles away, leaving him no choice but to let her go.


    After breakfast, they prepared to see Emma off at the airport. Christina was crying, holding Emma¡¯s


    hands tightly as she kept telling her toe back soon.


    A slight sigh escaped Sarah when she saw Christina treated Emma with so much love. If she only


    treated her with one-tenth of the affection, she was giving Emma, and their life could be so much better.


    Charles and Emma acted very normally towards each other, like normal brother and sister, exchanging


    a gift and the usual goodbye chatter.


    After Emma was boarding, Sarah sighed, thinking that Christina would now have all her time to


    dedicate herself to stirring up her peaceful life since Emma had left. But even if Christina wanted to do


    anything, Emma was gone now.


    It never urred to Sarah that greater troubles were waiting for her. Christina wouldn¡¯t give up so


    quickly in her effort to destroy her marriage.


    ***


    After Emma left, they all were about to go back home when Charles suddenly held Sarah¡¯s shoulder


    and pulled her into his arms. Seeing their intimate affection towards each other, Mr. Thomas smiles,


    whereas Christina had her arms crossed in front of her chest, disying her obvious disapproval.


    Seeing Christina¡¯s expression, When Mr. Thomas patted her on the shoulder and said. ¡°Christina,


    please be tolerant of them. They¡¯re all we have left now that Emma is gone. I look forward to having


    theme to stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Are they willing toe? Why don¡¯t you ask their opinions first?¡± She answered in a pouty tone.


    Mr. Thomas just shook his head. He wasn¡¯t angry but smiled bitterly.


    Suddenly they all hear a male voice calling from behind them. ¡°Sarah, Sarah, is that you, Sarah?¡±


    They all turned in the direction of the voice. Surprised, Sarah murmured. ¡°Daniel, what are you doing


    here?¡±


    Daniel came closer toward them, holding a small suitcase in his hand. His tailored suit made him even


    more handsome and attractive than usual. His smiling face looked refreshing, much more so than


    Charles''s haggard face since he hadn¡¯t slept muchst night.


    As Daniel walked towards them, Sarah noticed how people kept looking at him as he was indeed very


    handsome and good-looking, but she felt a little apprehensive, not knowing if it was a good or bad thing


    that Daniel suddenly appeared in front of her inws, especially in front of her mother-inw.


    Given the fact that she couldn¡¯t ignore him, she asked. ¡°Why are you here? What are you doing?¡±


    Daniel replied with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I went on a trip with several of my senior


    colleagues from the hospital to attend a Press Conference on Medical Research. We just came back


    this morning.¡± He pointed at several gentlemen who were walking toward the exit. Daniel was waiting


    for them to leave first since they were much older than him.


    Looking around at everyone, Daniel said hello to Sarah and Charles. Charles loosened Sara¡¯s


    shoulders but tightly held her hand as if he was afraid she would suddenly leave him. Daniel looked at


    Mr. Thomas and Christina, who were standing behind Sarah, and asked. ¡°And they are?¡±


    Sarah had no choice but to introduce them, so she turned around and said. ¡°This is Mr. and Mrs.


    Thomas, my parents-inw.¡±


    Daniel realized that he had been a little rash and greeted them politely. Mr. Thomas kindly greeted him


    too, whereas Christina simply nodded with a smile, secretly conspiring on her n.


    Daniel turned his attention back to Sarah and Charles. ¡°How is everything going? I haven¡¯t seen you


    guys since that day¡­¡±


    While they were chatting, Christina took out her phone and went to the other side of the waiting area


    and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, is this Burt? ¡­ Well, yes, help me find out some things about a certain


    person ¡­ Frank


    Daniel, he seems to be a doctor at a renowned Hospital in Los Angeles ¡­ Yes, help me check his


    background ¡­ yes, pay attention to his rtionship with Sarah ¡­


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Well, about the photo, print three copies. One for me, the other two keep them safe for now and wait


    for further instructions from me¡­Well, that¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll call youter. If you do a good job, I will pay


    you double for your effort." Ending the call, she smiled triumphantly while looking in Sarah''s direction.


    Mr. Thomas shouted at her from the other side of the room. ¡°Christina, let¡¯s keep going!¡±

 Chapter 73: I鈥橪L CALL YOU LATER

    Chapter 73: I¡¯LL CALL YOU LATER


    She turned around and saw that Daniel had left, and the three were waiting for her. Looking down


    innocently, she walked toward them with an expression as if she just had achieved a significant


    aplishment. Mr. Thomas thought she was taking care of some business with people in their


    On their way back home, Mr. Thomas asked casually. ¡°You two haven''t gotten your honeymoon yet.


    Now that Emma is gone, have you ever thought about where to go?¡±


    Hearing Mr. Thomas¡¯s question, Sarah looked at Charles, who was also looking at her, but then he


    lowered his head as he put his hands in his pockets as if he didn''t want to answer. Sarah had no choice


    but to respond and said, ¡°We were thinking about going to the Maldives before but have postponed the


    trip due to the current situation. We can always go there in the future.¡±


    Mr. Thomasughed happily. ¡°Actually, staying at home can also be very good. Who said that traveling


    abroad is better than home? In fact, there are many ces here in Los Angeles you guys can go to if


    you are looking to visit ces¡­ Don''t you want to visit them?¡± It seemed that Mr. Thomas was looking


    forward to them staying.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sarah, of course, knew what he meant, he wanted them to stay with him since Emma had left, but


    Charles was too stubborn and arrogant to say anything. If she didn¡¯t say something to make Mr.


    Thomas feel at ease, she would feel embarrassed and guilty. However, in front of Christina, she didn¡¯t


    know how to say it because of their fight when Charles had announced they would not return to Los


    Angeles.


    Sarah looked at Christina, who had her hands still crossed with no intention to say anything. Not


    knowing how Christina would respond to anything Sarah said, she refrained from speaking and pulled


    Charles¡¯s sleeve, whispering.


    ¡°Charles¡­You¡­¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t care about any of it and just said calmly, ¡°We can stay here for a couple of days and go


    back any time if we''re not wee by some.¡±


    His words were obviously directed to his mother, who suddenly put down her hands, squinted at him,


    and then sneered. ¡°Do you think someone is begging for you to stay?¡±


    ¡°Christina!¡± Mr. Thomas scolded her. She just snorted, got into her car, mmed the door, and left,


    leaving them alone. Seeing how Charles didn¡¯t care about anything that was happening, Sarah sighed.


    Eventually, they decided to stay in Los Angeles for the time being. After all, Mr. Thomas¡¯s condition was


    not right yet, and he could rpse at any moment. It was better for them to stay and take care of him


    for the time being.


    Since Christina had minded her own business over thest few days without causing too much trouble,


    therefore, Sarah was reluctant to trigger her anger and was more rxed and at ease. Since Christina


    was out most of the time, she had spent her days apanying Mrs. Thomas, helping him grow


    flowers and nt grass, which made him love her like she was his own daughter.


    Sarah liked the feeling of having a caring dad after losing her parents at a young age, and thus, the two


    became closer and closer.


    What Sarah didn''t know was that Christina was busy conspiring something against her in secret. She


    had called Burt, who owned a detective agency, again and asked him about their private investigation.


    Burt reported to her that the investigation had beenpleted. ¡°Frank Daniel was born in Phdelphia


    on October 9, 1983, and he was 1.80 meters tall. He graduated from¡­¡± he continued with all the


    essential information until he finally reached the only point Christina was interested in.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s family and Sarah¡¯s grandmother lived next door. After Sarah¡¯s parents had died, Sarah and


    her sister lived with their grandmother for some time. During that time, Daniel and Sarah had be


    very close. When Sarah went back to Houston at the age of 17 with her sister, they had lost contact


    with each other until they had met again several days ago. Sarah¡¯s sister once had said that Daniel


    seemed to have a crush on Sarah.¡± He concluded his report.


    ¡°I see, well done, I will pay you to double.¡± Christina smiled proudly, ¡°Now, you can take your chance to


    send a photo of Charles and Emma to Daniel secretly. Just send the photo to him, without any


    exnation. If he really loves Sarah, he will do something after he sees the photos.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand, your word is mymand.¡± They ended the call.


    Christina scoffed, thinking. ¡°Sarah, you dared to challenge me, now you''ll reap what you saw!¡±


    Because they were staying in Los Angeles now, Charles was very busy since he had to fly to Huston


    early in the morning to work and then fly back to Los Angeles in the evening. Sarah suggested that


    Charles stay in Huston during the week to reduce the stress on him, but he refused.


    ¡°How can you sleep without me? I can take the stress if it means that you get a good night''s sleep


    afterward.¡± he teased her.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t helpughing. Charles was such a rascal. It was he who couldn¡¯t sleep without her.


    Knowing that he wouldn''t listen to her, she let it be, knowing that this wasn''t long-term. They were


    nning to leave next week together.


    Charles arrived at their home in Los Angeles at around 10 p.m. Mr. Thomas was usually in his study


    reading at that time, and Christina was mostly out for beauty treatments in some clinics or engaged in


    social activities.


    Sarah was sitting in her room, reading when Charles came back. As always, he greeted her happily.


    ¡°My dear wife, I¡¯m back!" Then immediately asked. "Did my mom bother you today?¡±


    Sarah stood up to help him take off his coat and answered charmingly. ¡°You''re treating me like a child,


    always asking me if your mom is causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°But It¡¯s the truth. You''re always walking backward for her!¡± Charles said.

 Chapter 74: INDEED A GOOD MOVIE

    Chapter 74: INDEED A GOOD MOVIE


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    After handing his coat on the hanger, Sarah was about to prepare his bath when Charles came and


    hugged her from behind, kissing her ear and neck with a mix of tenderness and passion.


    Sarah slightly pushed him off. ¡°What are you doing? You haven¡¯t even taken a bath yet.¡±


    ¡°I miss you. We haven¡¯t done anything for three days. Every night you''re busy serving my parents, and


    in the morning, you get up so early to exercise with dad. You''repletely ignoring my needs.¡±


    Sarah turned around and looked into his eager eyes. She couldn¡¯t help swallowing before she said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? We can get more active intimately after going back to our home, can¡¯t we?


    Charles hugged her again. ¡°How can I restrain myself at this moment? You know too little about men.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face turned red. She looked down to hide her blushing face and pushed him gently. ¡°Ah! Go


    take a bath first!¡±


    Charles kissed her deeply. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Then he let her go reluctantly and took the clothes she had


    prepared for him to take a bath.


    Every time he mentioned anything sexual to Sarah, she was so shy that her face turned red. She was


    too shy to openly discuss their intimate rtionship, resulting in them always bargaining about it like


    they were shopping. But the way Charles flirted with her never failed to wake her desire for him.


    Sarah pulled her neckline to cool herself, ming herself for turning into a lustful woman. Had she


    be sexually insatiable? She shook her head to stop her thoughts and went to organize Charles¡¯s


    briefcase. Shifting it around, a CD slipped out of one of the pockets. The cover of the CD was a picture


    of an almost nude sexy girl. Wondering why Charles could have such a CD, she turned on the


    Unsuspectedly, as soon as she pushed the CD into theputer, it started ying. The same girl from


    the cover appeared on herputer screen, performing a striptease. In front of the girl was a muscr


    man, also naked, except for his triangr briefs.


    The girl yfully took off her clothes piece by piece, touching her body seductively. After taking off her


    underwear, she waved it in front of the man''s face before throwing them at him. She then continued


    touching her neck, groaning beside her partner''s ear. Suddenly, the guy pushed the girl down, grabbed


    her body, and started to make love to her. Both were enjoying themselves, filling the room with


    moaning and cries of pleasure. Sarah blushed again when looking at the screen and listening to the


    moaning and started to feel hot even though she was wearing very thin pajamas.


    She kept staring at the movie, subconsciously pulling her pajamas from the burning sensation. The


    more she watched, the hotter she felt. She seemed to be captivated by the scene and couldn¡¯t move


    her eyes as her own body became filled with desire.


    Charles came out of the bathroom. Sarah immediately hurried to turn off theputer when she heard


    the door opening, but she was toote, Charles had alreadye out, so the only thing she could do


    was stand in front of theputer to cover the screen in her attempt to hide what she was watching.


    Seeing her flustered look and strange actions, Charles asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Sarahughed awkwardly, ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Clearly, Charles didn¡¯t believe her.


    A loud voice was heard from theputer, ¡°Hmm¡­Ah¡­¡± the moaned in painful pleasure with the


    sound of pounding. The moaning became louder and louder as if the girl was reaching her climax. The


    male voice also became louder and more agitated, as if he was about to explode in his desire.


    Hearing the sounds, Charles immediately knew what it was andughed wickedly. ¡°I never expected


    my dear wife to love watching these things, but it seems like that secretly she does.¡±


    ¡°I am not¡­ No¡­¡± Sarah wanted to exin but couldn''t find the proper words to express herself. Not


    knowing what to do, she suddenly scolded him. ¡°Why do you bring something like this home? I thought


    it was a good movie, you¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good movie, just an adult movie.¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy this?¡±


    Charles shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it, Hanson did. He said that they had some


    excellent positions, so I decided to bring it home.¡± Hanson was Charles¡¯s friend, and they both enjoyed


    watching porn movies from time to time.


    Sarah really didn''t know what to say. As the girl¡¯s voice grew louder, she hurried to turn off the


    Can we leave it on?¡± He started to kiss her.


    Charles had wanted her for a long time, to a point where manhood was bing painful fromck of


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    sexual release. He had restrained himself for so long because he dared not make love to her at his


    parent''s home.


    Now he was sexually stimted by both the porn movie and Sarah and couldn''t control himself any


    longer. He kissed her back, neck, and earlobes as his hands reached into her pajamas, eagerly


    touching her body.


    His hands went from her waist to her abdomen, then continue up to her chest. He started to caress her


    breasts gently and sensually.


    Sarah reached for his hands up, gasping for air. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Charles squinted at theputer screen. ¡°See, the movie is excellent, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s try their positions,


    shall we?¡± He continued touching her body, leaving her breathless and unable to resist.


    Maybe it was because of what they saw in the movie, but both became very excited and wanted more.


    Charles quickly took her clothes off and pushed her directly onto the sofa, down on one knee, and then


    separated her legs from the back to enter her.


    They had been married for only a few days, and we''re missing each other¡¯s bodies very much. Charles


    was a man who couldn¡¯t easily be satisfied, and maybe Sarah was affected by him and had be


    more open to him. Although Charles thought her too conservative, Sarah felt dissolute.

 Chapter 76: IT鈥橲 EASY TO KNOW A MAN鈥橲 FACE

    Chapter 76: IT¡¯S EASY TO KNOW A MAN¡¯S FACE


    Daniel hesitated for a little while, then answered. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it will affect your mood. Take a look!¡± He


    finally gave it to her.


    Sarah took it quickly and swept her hand over the envelope as if that would reveal the secret. It was a


    in envelope, with only a few nk lines for writing an address and zip code, but nothing was written


    on it. She opened it and touched something hard.


    She frowned. ¡°Photos?¡±


    Daniel just nodded. It was a pile of photos, at least a hundred. Looking down, Sarah paused for a while


    and then went on.


    Daniel was observing her every move and expression. In the beginning, she paused for a second, but


    then became more focused. Gradually, she began to frown, and her face turned pale. Finally, even her


    hands were shaking. It seemed that these photos scared her, and the images were making her feel


    sick.


    Sarah kept silent until she finished looking through all the photos with trembling hands. These photos


    showed everything that had happened between Charles and Emma the other day.


    They started with Emma going to Charles¡¯s home, them chatting together happily, making food and


    eating, and then going shopping together. Charles was picking things for Emma and paying for all her


    things. Then they went to a riverside coffee shop for a drink, and finally, the pictures revealed their


    embrace and long intimate kiss at the hospital.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know that her husband, whom she had trustedpletely, would do something like this


    secretly. She always knew that Charles used to have many girlfriends, but had thought that he had


    changed since he promised her before their marriage.


    He had never broken his promise or said anything outrageous to her, and she had never found


    anything that had even slightly raised her suspicion. She had never expected that he still had a feeling


    for Emma in his heart, and went as far as kissing her.


    He had promised her that he didn''t love Emma as a woman anymore and that he only looked at her as


    his sister. Was he lying to her? Was Emma so charming that Charles would betray her like this over


    and over again?


    She also didn¡¯t expect that Emma, who looked kind and friendly, should hook up with her husband in


    secret. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to know a man''s face, but not their hearts.


    Sarah felt sick to her stomach and felt like part of her heart was being ripped out of her chest. These


    pictures made her doubt that anything she knew was, in fact, real, or if she indeed had no one she


    could trust. She lifted her head and looked out the window, forcing herself to stay calm.


    Daniel noticed from Sarah''s pale face that she was about to cry but was trying hard to control her


    emotions. ¡°Sarah, are you okay?¡± He asked, concerned.


    Sarah didn¡¯t answer him. He was getting worried about her and took hands, slightly shaking them.


    ¡°Sarah, are you okay?¡±


    They both were unaware of the photographer who was spying on them from the beginning. The


    photographer kept taking pictures at their every move, waiting to catch something remotely intimate


    looking behavior, just like now when Daniel was holding her hands while looking at her face with a


    gentle expression on his face.


    After a long time, Sarah finally looked away from the window and lowered her head. When she finally


    raised her head, she seemed calm. Jerking around, she said with a determined voice. ¡°I''m okay. Just a


    little surprised¡­ where did these photose from?¡±


    ¡°Someone put it on my desk. No one saw a person with this envelope. I also doubted it at first, but


    when I asked my friend to authenticate the pictures, he also believed them to be real. These photos


    were taken secretly.¡±


    Sarah sneered. Now she was sad but remained calm. She never let herself get distracted under


    pressure, but instead had to think the whole thing through carefully. After thinking for a while, she


    asked again, ¡°Taken secretly? It seemed that someone did it deliberately, not wanting to see our


    happiness.¡±


    Daniel hurried to exin himself. ¡°Sarah, it was not me. I showed them to you. You can¡¯t be cheated


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    like this all the time. I don¡¯t know whether there was someone purposely trying to get between you and


    Charles, but I know these photos are real. It is a fact that Charles was with Emma that day. I had to


    inform you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know you''re nice to me, and I never thought that you would try to get between our


    rtionship. I just think who it could be. Why did they take photos secretly and give it to you? For you


    to show them to me? Whoever that was, it was all nned.¡± She said.


    Seeing her cold eyes, Daniel sighed. ¡°Sarah, you''re always calm. It seems that you are so calm ever


    from the young age of 15. You had to mature too early. It hurts me to see you like this. You were faced


    with such cruel problems so young, and now, you have to face your husband¡¯s betrayal¡­ cry, make a


    scene, vent your anger instead of keeping it all in. It will help you to feel better¡­ less painful.¡± He said


    hisst word, barely whispering as if he was reluctant for Sarah to hear him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry!¡± Sarah said coldly and resumed, ¡°The enemy is determined to destroy my rtionship. If I


    make a scene, they are already winning.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Sarah stared out of the window, struggling to keep a straight face. Then she replied calmly. ¡°Give these


    photos to me. I will find the right time to talk to Charles. If it is true, I have to give him a chance to


    exin himself. If not¡­ I also need to hear him out on this. Does he love his sister or me?¡±


    ¡°If Charles still loves Emma, what are you going to do then?¡± Daniel insisted further.

 Chapter 77: HE COULDN鈥橳 ACCEPT IT

    Chapter 77: HE COULDN¡¯T ACCEPT IT


    Sarah was suddenly silent and didn¡¯t know how to answer his question. If Charles still loved Emma and


    not her, her marriage was a fraud, filled with betrayal! She had fallen in love two times before, and both


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    times it had ended with betrayal.


    Now she had married Charles, devoting her whole heart and body to him. She had cut off all her means


    to retreat and nned to be with him forever. If Charles really betrayed her, she didn¡¯t know where to


    go.


    Sarah, you are a walking tragedy. You''re the most miserable person in existence, and always will


    remain a loser in love. She thought quietly. Could she still believe in love after this?


    After remaining silent for a long time, she finally said in a cold tone, ¡°If Charles betrayed me¡­¡± What


    would she do if he betrayed her? She loved him so much; more then she had ever loved before.


    Even if she were reluctant to let Charles go, if he betrayed her, she would have no choice. She wasn''t


    going to lower herself to that level. Since her parents had died, she has always valued her pride very


    highly, and it was the reason why she had lived alone with her sister rather than humiliating herself.


    If she was facing betrayal in her marriage, what would she do?


    Sarah didn¡¯t continue her answer, but instead stood up and said, ¡°Thanks for showing this to me. I need


    to go back now. I assume your break is also over by now and you need to go back!¡± Then she grabbed


    her bag and the envelope and walked away.


    Daniel stood up as well. He wanted to stop her but gave up when he saw her stride away with


    determination. He felt for Sarah, it seemed that she really loved Charles so much that she couldn''t say


    goodbye to him so quickly. If Charles were betraying her, she would suffer a lot.


    He sighed and clenched his fists. He was worried about her, but she was reluctant to ept his help.


    Why should such a good girl be with a man like Charles who didn¡¯t cherish her? He couldn''t ept it!


    ***


    Aftering back from the coffee shop, Sarah was exhausted. Maybe it was from overthinking on the


    way home. People who suffer silently in their hearts tend to get tired.


    When she walked into the house, Mr. Thomas noticed that she looked abstract and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? You don''t look so good. What happened?¡±


    Not wanting to make him worried, Sarah just smiled and replied. ¡°Dad, I''m okay, don¡¯t worry. Perhaps


    it''s because of the heat outside that I feel a bit down. I just need a short break.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to your room and take a rest. If there''s anything, I will call you.¡± Mr. Thomas answered


    lovingly.


    Sarah nodded, thinking that Mr. Thomas was always nice to her and indeed regarded her as his


    daughter. She did appreciate his consideration.


    Arriving at her room, she threw her bag on the sofa before she followed suit, dropping herself on the


    couch and curled up in a fetal position. She closed her eyes and sighed, forcing herself to not overthink


    while waiting for Charles toe back.


    It was a quiet day. Christina was nowhere to be seen, and Mr. Thomas also didn¡¯t call her. Sarah slept


    on the sofa the whole afternoon, expecting Charles toe back at six p.m., and was surprised when


    he came back home earlier. Given the fact that he had to fly for two hours to go home, he must have


    left work around two already.


    He looked terrible as if something was terribly wrong. Sarah got up and said to him, ¡°Youe back


    already!¡± Seeing that he was about to untie his tie, she wanted to help him, but Charles stopped her,


    saying. ¡°No, I can do it by myself.¡± Then he walks away from her without another word.


    Sarah felt strange. Why was Charles so indifferent to her today? He usually was happy to see her


    when he came back, greeting her with sweet words before kissing her passionately and allowing her to


    help him get settled. He had never acted like today as if her presence sickened him.


    Sarah felt terrible. She was still so irritated by what she saw in those photos, but she controlled herself


    not to show her anger, yet he was the one acting indifferent to her.


    Sarah was a firm believer in settling problems as they arise, and asked. ¡°Are you okay? Did you drink


    it?¡±


    Charles sat on the sofa and took out a cigarette. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Ie back early


    because I need to ask you some questions.¡±


    Sarah was confused. She also wanted to ask him some questions. She walked toward him and sat on


    the sofa opposite him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked with a concerned voice.


    Charles took a little envelope from his back and threw it toward Sarah. ¡°You take a look.¡± He said with


    indifference.


    Her heart started beating faster at the sight of the envelope, the air was terrible foreboding. She took


    the envelope and opened it with hesitation. As expected, there were some photos in the envelope. To


    her surprise, these photos were showing her and Daniel at the coffee shop form earlier this morning,


    highlighting now Daniel held her hands and looked at her affectionately while she was lowering her


    head. Although she was expressionless, she seemed shy from the photo.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know why they looked different from what really had happened. Daniel hadn''t looked at her


    affectionately, and she had not been shy at that time. Was it the angle the pictures were taken from that


    created the illusion? Or was it because the person taking those pictures was a professional and had


    retouched them?


    Sarah became irritated. Never mind the pictures she had received, Charles was also getting pictures of


    her. Whoever was behind it, that person was determined to end their rtionship.

 Chapter 79: YOU SHOULD TRY TO FORGIVE HIM

    Chapter 79: YOU SHOULD TRY TO FORGIVE HIM


    Sarah walked downstairs, not looking too good. Mr. Thomas came from his study and asked. ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡± Christina must also have heard something also and knew that they had been arguing in


    their room.


    Hearing Mr. Thomas¡¯s concerned voice, Sarah didn''t know how to answer without revealing what was


    happening, not to worry him, so she just took a deep breath to calm herself down and said. ¡°Nothing,


    dad, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Christina stood up from the sofa and said, frowning. ¡°Just see what she looks like, there clearly is


    something.¡±


    Sarah knew that Christina had juste home and couldn''t help looking at her with a disdained gaze


    and an uneasy feeling. She knew that Christina was happy to see her having problems with Charles.


    Not wanting to cause any more confusion, Sarah looked down and said as calmly as possible. ¡°Dad,


    Mom, I yed an inappropriate joke on Charles, and he wasn''t so happy with me, that''s why I came


    downstairs, but don¡¯t worry.¡± She paused for a while and then added, ¡°I''m going out to buy something.¡±


    What she really wanted was to escape, but she obviously couldn''t say that and had to make up an


    excuse.


    To her surprise, Mr. Thomas stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Don¡¯t go out now. If there is something


    you really need, just tell the servants to get it for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d better go myself. They''re all busy. I can go ande back quickly, it won¡¯t take long.¡± She


    smiled faintly before lowering her gaze and walking out.


    Christina sneered disdainfully and sat back down on the sofa.


    Mr. Thomas felt helpless, not knowing how to help. He turned around and saw Charles standing on top


    of the stairs, looking at them silently. It is evident that he had been standing there as a whole. Mr.


    Thomas wanted to call him, but Charles quickly returned back to his room, mming the door behind


    him, not leaving a chance for anyone to approach him.


    Mr. Thomas had just raised his hand to say something. Slowly lowering his hand while thinking what to


    do next, he turned to Christina and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go out to find Sarah,¡± and walked out.


    Sarah started to feel more relieved after leaving the house. The house was so cold, and it was so hard


    to get along with everyone. It was so depressing. She felt as if a burden was lifted off her shoulders just


    by walking out of that house.


    Since she didn''t really want to go buy anything, she didn¡¯t know where to go and just wandered around.


    This was an affluent neighborhood with well-decorated vis. Except for the asional limousines


    passing by, the streets were empty since only people who lived in this area coulde into the


    After walking for a while, Sarah stopped in front of a fountain, staring at the water. The night was


    covering the streets with a mysterious dark veil. The streetlights were on, resampling the stars in the


    sky. It was such a beautiful and quiet night, yet Sarah felt so sad. Staring at the beauty around, she


    sighed.


    They had only been married for less than a month, and we''re already fighting with each other. Was


    their lover as deep and romantic as she used to believe? If they didn''t trust each other, they were


    missing the essential ingredient required for a married couple.


    Charles, how could I believe in your love, yet you treated me like this? Sarah sighed. Why was her life


    full of an unexpected event? First, her parents had died while she was still very young, then her


    studies, her love, and now even her marriage wasn''t going well? Was she doomed to be unlucky?


    Sarah thought it was useless for her toin since no one would feel sorry for her. She shook her


    hand as if she was mocking herself. When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone


    calling her name. ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah, are you there?¡±


    Sarah turned around and saw Mr. Thomas approaching her. She hadn¡¯t expected her father-inw to


    follow her. Feeling profound respect toward him, she asked. ¡°Dad, why did youe here? Do you


    want to say something?¡±


    "I saw how unhappy you were and thought that you and Charles had a serious disagreement. I came


    here to talk to you, maybe I can help you?¡±


    Sarah felt humiliated for making him worry about her and lowered her head. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about us,


    it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Really? I just saw Charles, and he doesn''t look too good, either. What¡¯s going on between you two?¡±


    Sarah hesitated for a while but realized that she couldn¡¯t hide from her father-inw, she tried to


    minimize the truth. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. We just quarreled about trivial things. We''ll figure it out and be


    fine soon. No need to worry, dad!¡±


    ¡°Sarah, tell me what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s bad for you to keep everything inside you. If you tell me, I can help


    you analyze the problem. After all, I¡¯m older than you and more experienced. I also know Charles''s


    character.¡±


    Sarah felt embarrassed, to tell the truth, but after Mr. Thomas''s insistence, she finally told him what had


    happened, leaving out the issue with Emma because she was afraid to disappoint him in his daughter


    or cause further agitation. After listening to Sarah''s story, Mr. Thomas wasn''t angry but figured that their


    problem was that they just didn¡¯t trust each other.


    Laughing kindly and patting her shoulder, he said. ¡°Oh, I see. You shouldn''t worry, you two care too


    much about each other and get jealous. I think you two should talk about your feelings.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Sarah wanted to say something - that things weren''t so simple - but didn¡¯t want to get deeper


    into the problem with Mr. Thomas.


    He smiled gently and said. ¡°You remember when I told you that a marriage needs both partners to be


    tolerant of each other? If you two stop talking because of these trivial things like this, you will not have


    a happy life. No one is perfect. If his mistake isn''t a matter of principle, you should try to forgive!¡±

 Chapter 80: COLD WAR

    Chapter 80: COLD WAR


    Sarah swallowed the words she had in her mouth. She lowered her head, trying to figure out if


    Charles¡¯s mistake was not a matter of principle? Charles and Emma had kissed intimately. Maybe


    because she hadn''t told the whole truth about Emma and Charles, Mr. Thomas didn¡¯t feel that their


    actions were dangerous, but it wasn''t eptable for her because Charles is her husband.


    Behind the back of her mind, she knew that Charles had betrayed her. Why should she forgive him?


    Should she ept his betrayal?


    Not knowing how to respond to his persuasion to forgive Charles. She finally just sighed and said.


    ¡°Dad, I know. I¡¯ll talk to him after we get back home.¡±


    Mr. Thomas felt relieved and patted her shoulder. ¡°I have always treated you as my daughter, and you


    have never disappointed me. You''re so sensible and wise. He is lucky to call you his wife.¡±


    Sarah smiled shyly. Knowing that she had Mr. Thomas to support her, the house would be so cold


    anymore.


    Both feeling better after they finished talking, they walked back home together. Sarah figured that


    whether Charles¡¯s mistake was a matter of principle or not, Mr. Thomas indeed wanted them to


    seed, and thus, rather than arguing with Charles again, she prepared to talk to him once she arrived


    home.


    To her surprise, when she entered their room, Charles was watching TV andpletely ignored her. In


    her usual calm tone, Sarah said. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m back.¡±


    He didn''t respond to her.


    Sarah knew he was still angry, so she decided not to pressure him, instead went on to prepare her


    clothes before taking a shower.


    Suddenly, Charles said coldly. ¡°Mom told me that dad¡¯s condition still isn''t too good, and she hopes we


    can stay here longer. My schedule every day was hectic, so I won''t being here every day. It¡¯s very


    tiring. You stay here to look after my parents!¡±


    Sarah felt disappointed in his decision. Charles had always beening back home for her, no matter


    if it rained or snowed. Now he was saying that he wouldn¡¯te back? After their fight, what could she


    say? All she managed was to utter a surprised ¡°Oh!¡±


    He got up from the couch, readjusted his tie, and grabbed his suit jacket as if he was about to leave.


    Sarah asked him curiously. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯ste already¡­Are you going out now?¡±


    Charles did not look at her but looked in the mirror as he answered indifferently. ¡°I''m going to catch the


    ne; there''s a meeting tomorrow morning. I will go back tonight to not dy tomorrow¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Is that meeting so important? So¡­you won¡¯t even stay here tonight?¡± Sarah felt much sadder now


    knowing that he even refused to stay with her overnight.


    Without answering her question, Charles concentrated on getting dressed and then walked out. While


    leaving, he just said. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you stay here.¡± He closed the door behind him and left.


    Sarah felt devastated, her dream was crashing. She was supposed to talk it through with him and make


    peace, but he didn¡¯t even give her a chance.


    Sarah stared at the door for a long time. She felt sad but more irritable. She wanted to scream and cry


    out loud. Who was he to act like this? Was she the king? Her boss? Why should she always be the one


    sacrificing for him? She had been so humble, yet he didn¡¯t even give her a chance?


    Sarah got so angry that she suddenly threw away the broach she had bought just to please him. Both


    the gift and her willingness to work it out were useless. This man was ruthless. There was no need to


    indulge in his feeling of superiority any longer. He just left her instead of dealing with the problem.


    Although she was raging in anger, she still felt sad, tears rolling down her face as she cried. She wiped


    her tears and took her clothes to take a shower, hoping that the cold water would help her sober up. All


    men were equally bastards, especially Charles!


    Charles was sitting in his car on the way to the airport, feeling terrible after everything that had


    happened. He kept staring out the window at the city lights, thinking that he was too indulging toward


    Sarah. All women he had been with before had been humble in front of him, never daring to contradict


    him, much less to get angry with him. He must have spoiled Sarah too much, making her wild and


    arrogant.


    He had no choice but to leave her alone for some time to let her know his real temper!


    Remembering that she had said she''d rather believe Daniel than him, Charles felt even more irritated,


    pulling his tie impatiently. Women are so difficult to satisfy, especially Sarah!


    ***


    The following week passed without any type of contact between Charles and Sarah. Charles stayed in


    Houston, and Sarah was in Los Angeles, without exchanging a single phone call or text message.


    At times Sarah couldn¡¯t bear the loneliness. She wanted to call him, but every time she remembered


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    how indifferent he had been before leaving, she put the phone back down. Why should she be the first


    to give in? She had been ready to humiliate herself and talk it through that day, but Charles didn''t even


    give her a chance and just left.


    Now it wasn''t her problem anymore, he had to make the first move now. He apparently wanted to stay


    away from her, why should she be the one to give in first?


    The nights were the hardest. Sarah found that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep without him. After only such a


    short time of being married, she had gotten used to sleeping in his arms, which made her feel so safe


    and protected. Now that he had left, she couldn¡¯t get used to being alone anymore. She didn¡¯t know


    whether it was because she had changed as a person, or because Charles was so charming and she


    had fallen in love with him so deeply.

 Chapter 82: HE WAS STAINING THEIR LOVE

    Chapter 82: HE WAS STAINING THEIR LOVE


    When she arrived at their house in Houston, she felt a little hesitant to walk in. The moment when she


    had stepped out of the taxi, she had started to falter. Looking at the door in front of her, she suddenly


    didn''t know what to say to Charles. Would Charles think her cheeky toe without telling him?


    After a long hesitation, she grabbed her suitcase and took out the key to open the door. She was


    distraught to see Charles, but after entering the door, she was surprised not to find him home. She


    looked in every room but failed to find him. It was apparent that he hadn¡¯t hired cleaning help. The


    house was very messy, dust was gathering on the furniture.


    Sarah sighed, disappointed that Charles wasn''t at home. On the other hand, she could be rxed


    without worrying about how to face him. After putting the suitcase in her room, she started to clean and


    tidy up the house. By 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, she finally finished cleaning.


    Sarah was so tired that shey down on the sofa to take a short rest. Suddenly she woke up at 10:30


    and sat up. Charles still hadn''te home even though it was gettingte. Thinking about it, she


    subconsciously wanted to call him, but the moment she picked up the phone, she remembered that


    they were still at war. Why should she call him first?


    She put the phone down, went back to her room to take her pajamas, and went to take a shower.


    It was already 11:30 p.m. after she finished taking a shower. She wanted to go to bed, but Charles still


    hadn''te back. She started to feel helpless but didn¡¯t want to call him. She went to the living room,


    sat on the sofa, and watched TV. At midnight, Charles still didn¡¯t show up. She started to feel angry and


    decided to turn off the TV and go to bed.


    Suddenly, when she was about to fall asleep, she heard loud noisesing from downstairs. It


    seemed as if a group of people hade into her house. The voices were very familiar, she heard


    Charles¡¯s voice and loudughter. Sarah quickly got up and dressed to go downstairs.


    Reaching the stairs, she was able to understand what they were talking about. One guy roared. ¡°Today


    was a cool day, uh? I didn¡¯t expect that the whores from Penthouse City would all be so beautiful. Their


    figures¡­ their sexy faces, and they''re all like virgins!¡± heughed with a wickedugh.


    ¡°Aha-ha-ha-ha, isn''t it fun? It¡¯s so rare for Charles to have time to y with us. We should go there


    tomorrow again. That ce is perfect!¡±


    They seemed to be drunk, supporting each other with their hands as they waddled to the living room.


    Charles looked especially drunk, his face was red and his eyes blurred. He seemed to be so drunk that


    his friends had to support him physically. He stuttered in a drunken voice. ¡°Ok. It¡¯s good when no one


    limits me. You don¡¯t know¡­ my wife¡­sometimes she''s really annoying!¡±


    His friends all agreed with him and continued talking about Sarah in the wrong way. They said that


    Sarah was always indifferent, not as sexy or elegant as the whores in Penthouse City.


    Looking at them hearing how they talked about her, Sarah felt furious and depressed. They just had to


    find some prostitutes! She knew that Charles had been a womanizer, but thought he had changed after


    getting married. It had never urred to her that Charles not only had an affair with Emma but also


    went to have fun with prostitutes. He was such a dirty person! He was staining her love and their


    marriage.


    She had never felt this sad before. With a cold stare on her face, she went down the stairs and


    approached them step by step.


    Finally, they noticed her and froze. Realizing that Sarah may have heard them, they seemed to be


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    soberer. One of them asked. ¡°Sarah¡­When did youe back?¡±


    Charles also raised his head and squinted at her. His expression was unruly and provocative. He


    suddenly started tough and said, ¡°You finally remember toe back. I thought you had forgotten all


    about me and this home!¡±


    Sarah did not rage as expected but barely whispered. ¡°Had a fun day, uh?¡± Penthouse City? Although I


    never went there, I hear that there''s no ce like Heaven in New York. In such a luxurious ce, their


    women must be very sexy and feminine!¡±


    At the sound of her voice, Charles''s friends knew that she had heard everything they had said.


    Embarrassed about having been caught in the act, they didn¡¯t know what to say. After a short silence,


    they said to Charles, ¡°Charles, we''ll stop here today! We¡¯ll leave you and Sarah alone!¡±


    They said their goodbyes and left. Everyone knew they had screwed up. Sarah and Charles were going


    to have a big fight, and no one wanted to stay and serve as cannon fodder.


    After they left, Charles squinted at her again. Taking off his jacket, he waddled toward the sofa andid


    down,pletely ignoring her.


    Seeing his actions, Sarah felt hopeless. She couldn¡¯t tolerate not only being psychologically betrayed


    but also physically. She found it revolting that her husband would have affairs with other women or


    even go as far as going out to find whores.


    She had given herself to him, and only him, why couldn¡¯t he treat her respectfully? Why did he have to


    go to a whore house and allow his friends to make fun of her?


    Sarah couldn¡¯t tolerate this any longer, and she said coldly. ¡°Charles, I know you are a womanizer. I


    also know that a leopard doesn¡¯t change its spots. I also knew you wouldn¡¯t easily change after getting


    married. So just tell me how many times have you done this after we got married? Tell me the truth.¡±


    Charles was still lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. When Sarah confronted him, he was barely


    able to open his eyes.

 Chapter 83: MISUNDERSTANDING DEEPENED

    Chapter 83: MISUNDERSTANDING DEEPENED


    He sat upzily, looking at her with a blushed face and squinting eyes. ¡°Sarah, you mean you want to


    Sarah¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as if her mood changed with it. This previously handsome man in


    front of her looked so mean today. She started to see that Charles wasn''t perfect. In fact, he was far


    from perfect, but why did she love him so much? Why?


    She said in a cold tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you telling me everything? Or you did so many bad things, and now you


    don''t dare to tell me?¡±


    Charles stood up and wobbled toward her. Still squinting his eyes, he stared at her and smiled evilly


    like a libertine. He reached out his hands to touch Sarah¡¯s chin, but she turned around immediately with


    indifference.


    His hands stayed in the air. Dumbfounded, he rubbed his hands together as if he relished the


    temperature of her soft skin. He smiled, lifting his eyebrows. ¡°Sarah, who are you? A nobledy? Why


    should I exin anything to you?¡±


    Sarah turned around and looked at him, eyes filling with pain and disbelief. She didn¡¯t know this guy


    who was standing in front of her. His expression and words were unfamiliar to her anding from a


    stranger, not her beloved husband.


    Getting herself together, she said with a calm tone. ¡°Charles, don¡¯t you remember? I''m your wife, we


    just got married a few days ago. Or is marriage only a game for you? You mean you can have or


    abandon me whenever you like?¡±


    Out of exhaustion or maybe because he was drunk, Charles seemed to havepletely lost


    consciousness. ¡°Marriage?¡± He drunkenly looked at Sarah. ¡°What is marriage? Is it good? Or is it just a


    paper? Do you think we must be together after registering? Sarah, did you really think I would be with


    one woman all of my life? Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡± Heughed loudly.


    Sarah was losing control. The more she looked at him, the stranger she felt. Her tone became more


    and more indifferent. ¡°Is it true or not? Charles, I don''t remember you saying those words. I prefer to


    believe that you are raving at me, wanted to prove yourself, all right?¡±


    Charles stillughed and stared at her, ironically, ¡°Drunk? No, I''m wide awake. I have never been


    drunk. So, you think I was raving? There''s a word called¡­ Hic¡­ ¡± He started to hup. ¡°In wine lies


    the truth. Don¡¯t you know it?¡±


    Sarah nodded and suddenly felt it unnecessary for her to continue talking. He had a clear mind,


    although he was drunk. Perhaps he knew what he was talking about. What did he mean?


    She decided to get real and finally asked him straight out. ¡°Charles, now that you have established that


    you can¡¯t be with one woman all of your life, why did you marry me? Why do you y with me like


    this¡­ Just for fun?¡±


    Charles suddenly grasped her shoulder. Attempting to throw off his hands, she yelled. ¡°What do you


    want from me?¡±


    But Charles held too tight, she couldn¡¯t get rid of his control. He pushed her over the wall and fixed her


    body with his and lowered his head to look at her.


    Sarah noticed his strange look. He squinted slightly, seemingly staring at her or thinking carefully.


    Every woman who was stared at by a drunk would feel horrible. She grabbed his hands for fear of what


    he was capable of. ¡°Charles, what on earth do you want to do?¡± Said asked.


    Charles continued staring at her until she became frightened. Suddenly he smiled wickedly and said.


    ¡°Sarah, to begin with, the reason why I married you is that I thought you were an interesting girl. I


    wanted to have you. At that time, I got crazy, and I didn¡¯t want anyone except you. So, I got married to


    you. But afterward, I found¡­ you were not that girl who I thought you were!¡±


    ¡°What kind of girl do you want or think I am actually?¡±


    Charles continued to stare at her. ¡°I thought you were an open minded girl with a strong character. That


    you wouldn¡¯t y tricks, I thought. You attracted me because you are specialpared to the other


    women around me who were good at ying dirty tricks. But who knew that you''re not that girl in my


    imagination. What is the difference between you and those women?¡±


    ¡°Charles, what do you mean?¡± Sarah was even more confused after listening to him.


    ¡°What do I mean? The literal meaning. What else have you tried except driving Emma away? I finally


    discovered that there is no room for Emma in your heart since you came into my family. Have you


    gossiped around that I had an affair with my sister and how she seduced me to embarrass her even


    further? Now, after she finally left, you feel free to engage in love affairs with Frank? When dad was in


    the hospital at that time, you went to get in touch with him again. Just a week ago, when we fought over


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the pictures that night, you went out to meet with Frank again? What were you doing all that time


    outside? Hug? Kiss? What do you think I am, a fool? That I was deceived? Do you really think that I


    know anything about you?¡±


    Sarah subconsciously questioned him with wide-opened eyes. ¡°Who told you?¡± She was to go mad.


    She didn¡¯t know who had told him those lies. Apparently, it wasn''t her. She had done nothing wrong,


    why was Charles insisting that she had cheated on him?


    She finally started to understand why Charles had been so indifferent to her after chatting with Mr.


    Thomas at the fountain, to a point where he had left her alone at night in their room to go back to


    Houston. Had he heard those rumors then and gotten furious at her? But who was making up those


    rumors?

 Chapter 84: THAT WOMAN IS NOT ME

    Chapter 84: THAT WOMAN IS NOT ME


    Charles sneered, ¡°Does it matter who said it? As you say, facts are facts. That''s the key here. Does it


    really matter who told me about it?¡±


    Sarah yelled back. ¡°What makes you so sure that I made up rumors to frame Emma or and even drive


    her away? Do you have any evidence to prove that I have an intimate rtionship with Frank? You just


    listen to others. Do you think it is right for you to frame your wife like this?¡±


    Charlesughed hysterically. ¡°Hum? Evidence? Would Emma lie to me?


    She wouldn¡¯t even me you directly, but I can tell what you did to her from her fragmented sentences


    when she cried out to me. As for Frank, I have pictures. Do you want to take a look at yourself?¡±


    While talking, Charles took his phone out and showed her some pictures. ¡°Do you want to see these


    photos taken by some spectators? Who is that woman walking into the restaurant arm in arm with


    Frank?¡± He showed her the corresponding pictures as he spoke.


    Sarah saw a blurred photo on his phone. The picture was showing Frank entering a restaurant with a


    woman in a white dress. They looked intimate,ughing, and talking. In some of the images, the


    woman was holding his hand, seemingly quite attached to him.


    The picture wasn''t clear, with only the woman¡¯s back and Frank¡¯s face visible. Sarah couldn''t see the


    woman¡¯s face, but just a blurred profile. She was wearing the same dress she had been wearing that


    night in question.


    Surprised, Sarah screamed. ¡°That is not me! I was with your dad that night. He wasforting me. You


    can ask him. That woman is not me!¡±


    Charles suddenlyughed out in a sad tone. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha, Sarah. You''re such a hypocrite! Here


    is the evidence. If you say this woman isn''t you, then who is she? Who would dress the same way you


    do and go out with Frank? Is it a coincidence?¡± Heughed out loud.


    ¡°Charles, are you even reluctant to ask your dad? Youpletely don¡¯t trust me! How can you so


    easily be fooled and believe others over me?¡±


    ¡°Fool? That''s because you''re not trustworthy! There is no reason for you to call me foolish!¡±


    His words were infuriating for Sarah. She stared at him with cold eyes and said, ¡°Charles, I know you


    won¡¯t trust me no matter what I say. What on earth do you want to do? What will make you believe in


    me?¡±


    ¡°Believe? What do I want?¡± Charlesughed ironically, ¡°I thought I was just deceived. You are the same


    as any other woman, reckless and cunning. I have seen and tried many girls like you. If I knew you


    were one of them, I wouldn¡¯t have married you. I''m a fool and deserve to be cheated! You did a good


    job, Sarah!¡± said he, patting her face.


    Sarah was sorrowful. This was the worst of all that had happened to her so far. She had never been


    this angry and sad before. Every innocent person refuses to get framed like this, much more when it


    or being directly stabbed in her chest with a knife?


    ¡°Charles, you really are a shameless and bad man!¡± She hissed.


    Charles stroke back. ¡°Am I? You are worse! If this was a fairytale, my sister Emma must be the kind of


    Snow White and you the evil queen. And me? Ha-ha-ha-ha, I''m the king who was deceived by you.


    Fortunately, I know the real you now!¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Sarah suddenly pped his face forcefully. Her eyes were spitting fire, but her heart was


    bleeding.


    Charles touched his face and turned around, looking at her in surprise. He only saw a cold face.


    Sarah was extremely disappointed. The little hope in her heart she had been keeping onto before


    returning to Houston was gone. Her heart became so cold that her body started to shake. She stared at


    him, coldly for a long time and then said. ¡°We are done!¡±


    She walked upstairs to pack her stuff.


    Charles stared nkly after her as if he fainted away with her pping. Or rather, he sobered up for her


    After arriving upstairs, Sarah opened the chest to get dressed. She pulled out her trunk, took her


    clothes out from the chest, and packed them into the trunk. She prowled around her bedroom to pick all


    her things up. She worked very fast as if she was unwilling to stay here for one minute. Tears were


    running down her face.


    Suddenly, Charles ran upstairs as if he was sobering up. The vigorous brim came back to his eyes. He


    stood behind her and watched her packing. When she was about to close the trunk, he walked toward


    her and stopped her hands. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked.


    "Go away," She replied in a cold tone.


    ¡°What are you doing now!¡± Although Charles was angry, his voice was cold. He had a hard time not


    showing his real flustered feelings. He noticed that Sarah was picking up things, but he was afraid of


    her leaving. He remembered the less than sweet words he had told her just now.


    Sarah ignored him and went to the living room to get her belongings. Charles followed her and asked,


    ¡°Why are you packing at midnight? Are you leaving now?"


    Sarah still kept ignoring him. She was almost finished packing all her things. ¡°I will contact awyer to


    draft our divorce agreement. Since I was mostly using your things, there''s no need to worry about the


    distribution of property. All things belong to you. I have my house and property. Since we don¡¯t need to


    waste time dealing with separating our belongings, we can end our marriage within one week!¡±


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Charles finally roared, grabbing her trunk and throwing it on the ground.


    Sarah responded back, yelling. ¡°Charles, what do you want to do?¡± She was about to take her trunk


    back, but Charles stopped her. He hugged her and pressed her on the wall. ¡°Are you sure you want to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    divorce me? Did I promise you a divorce?¡± He asked.


    Sarah lifted her head to look at him and replied. ¡°Since we dislike each other so much, why not


    divorce? I''m twenty-five, I still have a lot of time to enjoy my life. Why should I be emotionally entangled


    with you for my whole life? Let me go!¡±

 Chapter 85: HE WANTED TO PUNISH HER

    Chapter 85: HE WANTED TO PUNISH HER


    Charles grabbed her hands and questioned, ¡°Did I promise you? Or you think you can decide on our


    divorce all by yourself?¡± Charles yelled at her with anger.


    Sarah sneered, ¡°Charles, you are so funny. It''s you who said that I am a cunning woman, a liar who


    deceived your feelings and your marriage. But now, when I want to leave, you are trying to stop me.


    What on earth do you want to do? Why are you yelling at me? Who are you?¡±


    Charles looked at her with a pale face and didn¡¯t know how to refute her words right there. He was so


    angry that he felt like strangling her!


    Sarah continued, ¡°Now you''re reluctant to let me go, why? What do you want from me? I want to


    divorce now, I promise I will let you go and no longer hurt your sister. Even if I will have an intimate


    rtionship with other guys one day, it is none of your business. This is your chance, why not let me


    go? Perhaps you like to refute others, right?¡±


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Charles screamed, looking at her coldly. He ground his teeth but didn¡¯t know how to express


    himself. He kept staring at her, letting her vent her anger.


    Sarah didn¡¯t really want to talk to him. She pushed his hands away and said, ¡°Let me go. After signing


    the divorce paper, we''ll be free again. You have no right to control me, let me go!¡±


    Charles pinned her over the wall again and yelled, ¡°Who gave you the right to leave? Who is the


    master in this house? You must listen to me here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sarah can¡¯t get rid of his control, just being pressed on the wall as far away from him as possible,


    feeling sadness and anger in her heart. She thought that Charles was deliberately making her feel


    worse. He wanted to bully her. Not being able to control herself any longer, she finally started to cry.


    ¡°Charles, what on earth do you want to do? You don¡¯t know how sad I am living in your home. Your


    mom doesn¡¯t like me and always made trouble for me. Do you think I am willing to stay suffering like


    this?¡± Sarah was roaring and crying while looking at him.


    Charles paused when he finally saw her emotional reaction. He seemed shocked as he looked at her


    with wide-opened eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± He raised his hand and wanted to wipe her tears away, but Sarah


    pushed his hand away.


    She didn¡¯t allow him to touch her, but yelled at him, crying. ¡°Ever since my mom and dad passed away,


    I refused to humiliate myself for the sake of others, no matter what my rtives thought of me. I rather


    moved out and lived alone. But now, after getting married, I am supposed to endure all the humiliations


    just because of you? Do I need to y at your mom''s level?


    "I figured that even though my life was hard, you would support me and give me the strength I needed.


    But now even you dislike me and bully me around. Why don¡¯t you let me go? I can live just as happy


    after leaving here. Why do you want to lock me up here? You obviously don''t trust me and dislike me,


    why do you want to keep me by your side?¡±


    ¡°Sarah, shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear this now!¡± Charles ordered in a cold voice. He was reluctant to


    hear her out because her words were stabbing his chest and made him very sad.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you? I am a professional and free person. I can be happy without you. There are


    many guys out there who are in this world who would treat me better than you, why do I have to yield to


    you? As you said, Frank treated me much better than you. At least he wouldn¡¯t bully or make me sad


    like you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You can¡¯t say that again! Do you hear me?¡± Charles roared. Sarah just wants to bring Frank''s


    name up again! She just had to say that Frank was better than him. It was so irritating.


    ¡°No, I have to say it out loud. Why do I have to yield to you now? Listen to yourments? Frank is


    much better than you¡­ Phew¡­ Charles, what are you doing?¡­Phew¡­¡­¡±


    Desperate, Charles had started kissing her passionately and deeply as if he wanted to punish her..


    Make her finally stop talking. He tried to kiss her so profoundly, invade her privacy, she thought, her


    heart, and destroy her ability to escape or think of other guys who were better than him. He wanted to


    punish her!


    Sarah hadn''t expected Charles to react that way. He used his mouth to make her stop talking, while at


    the same time, he exerted so much effort into his kiss, like a beast who wanted to swallow her, making


    her breathless. He sucked her lips so hard that they became red and swollen. His tongue is searching


    in her mouth.


    The strong scent of alcohol made Sarah feel sick. His powerful action made her feel scared. She


    punched him and yelled in between his kisses. ¡°Charles¡­ phew¡­ what are you doing?... Phew¡­ let


    me go¡­ phew¡­¡±


    Charles embraced her tightly and kept kissing her crazily, ignoring her struggle. He felt that this was the


    only way to keep her from leaving. He wanted to destroy her thought of escaping, and at the same


    time, he also wanted to vent his own anger and sorrow.


    He was reluctant to keep listening to her reproaching words, her talk of leaving, and ending their


    marriage. No matter what happened, he was unwilling to let her go and run into someone else''s arms,


    even if he was hurt by her behavior. Was he mad?


    He was furious and hated her with all his heart, but he couldn''t let her go!


    Sarah suddenly cried out loud. She didn¡¯t know how to defend herself against him. She thought


    Charles was illogical and cheeky. He acted like he wanted to insult her, but instead kissed her and


    wouldn''t let her go. Did he want to torment and humiliate her in this way? She detested him and his


    behaviors.


    After kissing her for a while, Charles lost his grip on her just enough for both of them to catch their


    breaths. He embraced her tightly as if he held his beloved toy and was unwilling to part from it no


    matter what happened.

 Chapter 86: DON鈥橳 LEAVE ME

    Chapter 86: DON¡¯T LEAVE ME


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    Sarah punched him again and cried. ¡°Charles, go away, let me go!¡±


    Ignoring her rude behavior and curse words, he just hugged her tightly. He felt desperate and suddenly


    screamed, pleading. ¡°Sarah¡­ don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ I don¡¯t want you to leave¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Why would you do this to me? Let me go!¡± Sarah continued to struggle.


    Charles lifted his head again and kissed her. This time, he kissed her softly and tenderly. In a low voice,


    he continued to plead. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t divorce me. I was wrong just now. I am willing to let you go¡­


    don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Hearing the sadness in words, Sarah¡¯s heart gradually became softer. Why did Charles do this to her?


    Why was he talking to her like this? He had been so indifferent all this time as if the man she believed


    he was had just been an illusion. Why? After cursing her, he suddenly embraced her and begged her to


    stay.


    How can she be cruel to him?


    He always behaved this way. First, he hurt her and then hugged, injuring her heart until she forgave


    him again and again. Did he think that there were no shadows cast in her heart after heforted her?


    If she let him hurt her too many times, she wouldn¡¯t be that girl she used to be anymore, even if he


    came tofort her. She must remember her scars to stay away from him gradually.


    Charles kissed her with hands moving in her body. Suddenly he was filled with the desire to make love


    to her. He loved her so much that he was reluctant to let her go even when he hated her.


    ¡°Sarah¡­ sorry¡­ I love you¡­ I want you, only you¡­ ¡± he murmured while kissing her with tongue, and


    then down from chin to her earlobe and corbone. He unbuttoned her clothes and finally kissed her


    breasts, like a starving baby sucking her intensely. He proceeded to separate her legs and lifted her up,


    making her private parts remain close to his erection. He pressed her hips to make her feel his lust as


    he kissed her breasts harder.


    Sarah was still crying, but her heart was bing numb. She didn¡¯t know what was happening


    between them now. One moment they were fighting and hurting each other again and again, and the


    next they were about to make love.


    Would they have a future together if they continued like this?


    Charles didn¡¯t notice Sarah¡¯s reaction but kept kissing and embracing her. ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­¡± He


    murmured pleadingly as he put her down on the bed.


    Sarah didn¡¯t revolt but followed his actions; she felt very sad and disappointed, unsure about their


    future.


    Charles seemed to be punishing her, and without warning, he suddenly entered her body forcefully.


    Caught off guard, Sarah yelled out, looking at him through her blurred eyes. His forehead was covered


    in sweat as he was staring at her and moving in a steady rhythm.


    It seemed that he wanted to enter the hidden secrets of her soul, but Sarah just looked at him


    expressionlessly. Reluctant to see her indifferent face, he kept moving faster. He was prating her


    so hard that Sarah couldn¡¯t ignore him any longer as her body responded to his continuous friction,


    arousing her sexual desires. He was controlling her thoughts through her body to keep her from


    thinking about leaving him. With every stroke, he went deeper inside her.


    Sarah started to groan lightly in pleasure, but it wasn¡¯t enough for Charles. He kept moving vigorously,


    using different moves and positions to enhance her enjoyment, until he turned her over and prated


    her from behind. Lifting her hips, he was able to enter her deeper than ever before, over and over


    again. Sarah was facing the bed, and finally could not resist any longer, sinking into his passion and


    groaning loudly.


    Wanting to stop him, she called out. ¡°Charles¡­ Charles¡­¡±


    But Charles didn¡¯t stop. Putting all his emotions, physical desires, and anger into his movements, he


    continued pounding her forcefully from behind, indulging himself in her moaning, almost losing control.


    He changed their position again. Sarah lost count on how many orgasms she had reached, and how


    many times they did it that night. Charles kept taking her body again and again until she lost


    consciousness. The only thing she remembered was that they had been crazier than on their wedding


    night since Charles had been gentle with her at that time.


    Tonight, he seemed to havepletely lost all self-control and acted forcibly. She couldn¡¯t figure out


    what was wrong with him. Perhaps they both had changed? Whatever it was, it would never be the


    same between them.


    Their marriage was no longer beautiful. It had suffered a crack at the heart. They didn¡¯t know how far


    they would go together. Distrust had poisoned their rtionship, and it would never be the same again.


    ***


    It was bright daylight the next morning when she woke up. The sun entered through the heavy curtain.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The room was hot. Sarah thought it was at least noon when she opened her eyes sleepily. She noticed


    that she was still lying in Charles¡¯s arm, her head on his shoulder.


    She was surprised to see that Charles was still in bed since he usually got up earlier, either to work or


    to exercises. It was unusual for him to wake up sote with her.


    She opened her eyes again to look at his face. Charles woke up at the same moment and looked at her


    in return. They looked at each other in silence.


    It was an awkward moment. Finally, Sarah broke the ice. ¡°What time is it? Don¡¯t you have to go to


    work?¡±


    Charles replied casually. ¡°Twelve. Are you hungry?¡±


    Twelve o¡¯clock. It waste. Sarah was about to get up, but Charles stopped her and started to kiss her


    again.


    Not expecting his reaction, Sarah turned to him and asked. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go¡­¡± She


    started to struggle.


    But Charles wasn¡¯t about to let her go yet. In between kissing her, he said, ¡°I love you¡­ ¡± and


    continued kissing her intently. Suddenly, he opened her legs with his hands and rolled over her,


    entering her body again, moving in a slow rhythm.

 Chapter 87: HE LOST CONTROL

    Chapter 87: HE LOST CONTROL


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    Sarah was surprised about how erected and hard his manhood was again. He must have been


    controlling himself for a while. She knew that men easily got an erection in the morning, but didn¡¯t think


    it was to this extent.


    Charles moved in and out in her body. He embraced her tightly and kissed her passionately, leaving


    Sarah breathless. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ No¡­ Ah¡­ ¡± she stuttered in between groans.


    Suddenly, he started moving with faster and stronger strokes until Sarah couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He


    had be a beast and lost control. He just wanted to possess her and vent his lust in her body,


    Sarah finally copsed, her body weak and numb. She had no choice but to follow his lead and meet


    his demands.


    Atst, he was satisfied. She was exhausted. Afterst night she had no energy left, and the little she


    had recovered from her sleep had vanished by now. She didn¡¯t want to move.


    Charles was lying on top of her body painting, with manhood still inside her. Unable to move, Sarah


    closed her eyes and kept silent.


    After a while, Charles caressed her face and said. ¡°I care about you and love you so much. Last night I


    said some terrible things while I was drunk. I was furious with what I had heard and lost all self-control.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sarah finally opened her eyes and stared straight at him. In a cold tone, she asked. ¡°Charles, does that


    work? You still believe those words deep in your heart, right? There is no trust between us. So, do you


    really love me?¡±


    ¡°I really love you. Just now, I was thinking a lot. No matter what happened, even if you betrayed me, I


    love you and want to be with you. So, don¡¯t mention divorce so easily, okay?¡±


    Sarah sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. What do you really mean? You still don¡¯t believe me.


    You still think that I am that person! Is my character that doubtful?¡±


    Charles just embraced her without saying a word.


    Sarah was about to push him away and said. ¡°Since you still believe it, we will get a divorce. We¡¯re not


    happy even though we live together. Love isn¡¯t enough, right?¡±


    Charles responded in a soft voice. ¡°Sarah, no, we can¡¯t get divorced!¡± He began to kiss her again. This


    time, his action was soft and gentle as if he wanted tofort her heart, but Sarah really hated his


    gentleness and kisses at this moment and just wanted to get away from him.


    Charles thought she was going to leave, so he embraced her tightly and kissed her deeply. His body


    immediately reacted again as he got another erection, and without waiting for her response, he entered


    her again.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. He was moving in and out in her body with gentle strokes.


    Sarah still tried to push him away.


    Suddenly, Charles lifted his head, his eyes filled with lust. He started to move more forcibly, digging


    deeper and deeper again.


    Sarah looked up and moaned. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± Her moaning made him more excited, and he elerated his


    rhythm. Noticing his action, she purposely moaned louder, and Charles went faster with every moan.


    Going at a fast speed, he said in a loud voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me, you hear? Sarah, you are mine. You can¡¯t leave me!¡± He pushed against her hard


    with every stroke, as if adding emphasis.


    The crazier they were, the less satisfied they felt. Finally, he lifted her up and carried her out of bed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sarah screamed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t answer but ced her on the washing machine in the bathroom. In between kissing her,


    he kept begging. ¡°I love you. You can¡¯t leave me!¡± He turned on the drying cycle. Her body was shaking


    with the machine as Charles moved in and out with the power of the engine.


    Given that the machine was set at the highest speed, it kept shaking. He felt rxed andfortable,


    yet Sarah lost control of herself, groaning loudly. ¡°Charles¡­ Let¡­ Let me go¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ ¡± She cried.


    Charles hugged and kissed her. ¡°I will let you go as soon as you promise you will stay with me


    forever¡­¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. She was reaching an orgasm, which made her body shiver. Finally, she


    cried out and begged. ¡°Let me go¡­ I won¡¯t leave you¡­ Never¡­ ¡±


    Charles saw her whole body be red and listened to her continuous groan. He knew she was


    having an orgasm, and hugged and kissed her intensely, prating her deeply as he finally released


    himself inside her. With the machine still on, his semen sprinkled in her body forcibly, warming her


    insides.


    It was over. Sarah was exhausted but was still weeping. Was it pleasure or sadness?


    Charles embraced her infort. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t answer him. She was too tired, even to open her eyes. Charles touched her stomach and


    said. ¡°Here¡­ when will you be pregnant? Sarah, I really want to have a baby with you, no matter if it''s


    a girl or a boy¡­ Our baby.¡±


    Sarah leaned against his shoulder without responding.


    Charles kissed her forehead, hugged her in his arms. ¡°Sarah, I want a baby.¡± He repeated.


    After a long time, Sarah finally said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Charles paused. He held her face, kissed her lips, and said, ¡°Sorry, I was so consumed in your body


    and forgot you that you hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a whole day and night. Let¡¯s take a bath and then eat


    something outside, okay?¡±


    You finally became a man. Sarah thought sarcastically. You just wanted to fuck me to death! It would be


    best if you had remembered that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a whole day. I¡¯m so lucky you remembered.


    But she still kept quiet and just watched Charles fill the bathtub with hot water and allowed him to lift


    her up and take a bath with her. After finishing their shower, he wiped her body dry and wrapped a


    towel around her, and carried her out of the bathroom. She looked like a doll in his arms. Perhaps


    Charles had forgotten she was, in fact, a living being who could walk by herself.


    But since Sarah was so tired and hungry, she didn¡¯t object, but rather let him serve her.

 Chapter 88: COME, REST IN MY ARMS

    Chapter 88: COME, REST IN MY ARMS


    After she settled on the sofa and the TV was on, Charles went into the kitchen to make some food. She


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    didn¡¯t expect that Charles knew how to cook, but apparently, he had learned a lot over the past week


    when she had been gone. The noodles he prepared weren¡¯t bad, or was she just so hungry that she


    didn¡¯t notice?


    Sarah ate silently. Noticing that she served herself seconds, Charles smiled. He looked at her and said


    in a soft tone. ¡°You were really hungry. How does it taste?¡±


    Thinking about how he had cooked for her and was serving her in every way, Sarah couldn¡¯t stay silent


    anymore. ¡°Not too bad. You cook better than a ten-year-old.¡± She said ambiguously.


    Charles nearlyughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re so cruel. I spent a long time learning. Can¡¯t you praise me


    once?¡±


    Sarah leaned against the sofazily without saying a word.


    Charles suddenly grasped her hands tightly and said, ¡°Sarah, now that you ate, I ask you with all


    sincerity, forgive me, please?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyelids flickered. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have a good restst night, or she was too exhausted


    from this morning and hadn¡¯t recovered her strength yet. Feeling dizzy, she looked at him before she


    closed her eyes to take a nap.


    Charles thought that she was still hesitating to forgive him, and hurriedly sat down beside her. He held


    her shoulder and spoke with a pleading voice. ¡°Is there anything else that you are still not satisfied


    with? What should I do for you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Was all Sarah managed to say?


    ¡°Tired? Come rest in my arms.¡± Charles heaved a sigh and pulled her into his arms.


    Sarah also sighed. Both her body and heart were tired. There were times when she really hated


    Charles because he was so indifferent and ruthless. He hurt her easily as if he was stabbing her with a


    knife in her chest. But when he was gentle, like now, how can she refuse him?


    She was exhausted and just wanted to rest.


    ***


    It was Monday, the streets were almost empty since most people were working. Sarah was wandering


    aimlessly around the streets. Taking subways, getting off on random stops, she entered a shopping


    mall and walked around looking at some clothes. Since a new season had just started and now many


    new styles hade in, there were big sales everywhere with out of season clothes.


    Looking around, the helpful shop assistant tried to engage her in asking what she was looking for and if


    she could help Sarah find something specific, but Sarah was not in the mood to buy anything.


    She wasn''t in a happy mood and didn¡¯t intend to buy clothes. She had just gone out to rx. After she


    left a shop, she heard the assistants talk behind her back. "She dresses in designer clothes and carries


    an LV bag in her hand, but just walks around without buying anything, so stingy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she has no money, or maybe her bag is a fake one.¡± Another disappointed assistant said.


    Sarah heard them burst intoughing, expressing their displeasure that after trying hard to sell her


    something, she still had walked out without anything.


    Sarah¡¯s bag was, in fact, a real LV bag that Charles had bought her on one asion. She seldom went


    shopping and wasn''t used to the fact that she didn''t have to care about the money she spent.


    Although she married Charles and lived a wealthy lifestyle, she still hadn''t gotten used to the


    extravagant lifestyle. She was used to living a simple life and to give everything to her sister. Now she


    didn¡¯t need to worry about money anymore, but she didn¡¯t know how to spend money.


    She could order everything she needed through their house help. Every time something was required,


    with just one call, it was delivered to her house. She didn¡¯t need to go from shop to shopparing


    prices anymore and started to feel bored.


    Sarah just couldn¡¯t get used to this kind of luxurious life. Many people said that it only takes one to two


    months to change a lifestyle habit, but she had been married for over two months now and still hadn''t


    changed. Perhaps it was because she didn''t have a sense of security in Charles¡¯s family. Christina


    didn¡¯t like her and did everything in her power to get rid of here, and Emma, who had turned out to be


    double-faced, was also doing her best to create troubles for her at every chance she got.


    She had always argued with Charles over their course of the marriage and was so tired of this way of


    life. The only reason why she hadn''t given up yet was that Mr. Thomas treated her so well, as his own


    daughter. She would feel so sorry for him if she and Charles got divorced.


    Thinking about everything that was going on in her life, Sarah went back to her own house where she


    had lived before. Since she had gotten married, she had rented her home out to others. Her sister was


    living at a boarding school, and when she came back, she wouldn¡¯t want to live there alone and would


    A few days ago, hertest tenant had moved out, so she decided to clean the ce and get it ready for


    new tenants.


    Opening the door, Sarah found her house was a mess. Every time when tenants moved out, they threw


    rubbish everywhere and didn''t clean the ce. Sarah had been in Los Angeles when thest tenants


    had left and hadn''t had time yet to check whether everything was still there.


    Sarah picked up the broom and started to clean up. It took almost the entire morning to finish the


    cleaning. After checking if all her things were still there, she only found one small thing from one of her


    ex-boyfriend had disappeared. She didn¡¯t care about it since she had already put all those items in a


    corner for storage.


    Getting tired, shey down on the sofa to have a rest. She had never thought about going back to her


    house before. Sometimes she missed living alone. She had been so used to being alone that after


    getting married, she missed the quietness. In the beginning, she had been happy to finally not feeling


    so lonely, but gradually, she had gotten tired of always being surrounded by someone.

 Chapter 89: IT鈥橲 SO GOOD TO HAVE CHILD

    Chapter 89: IT¡¯S SO GOOD TO HAVE CHILD


    Living alone was lonely but free. She could go wherever she wanted, and no one was there to stop her.


    Getting back to that lifestyle would be easy.


    Sarah sighed and was about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard a noiseing from the next door


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    and then a child''s voice. A little boy shouted, ¡°Mom, Mom, wait for me, don¡¯t close the door yet!¡±


    A woman answered. ¡°Hey, Lucas, slow down, I am waiting for you. Don¡¯t run, this stair is too steep!¡±


    The little boyughed and seemed to have reached the top of the stairs. Chatting, they carry their


    belongings into the house.


    Because Sarah¡¯s home was so quiet, she heard every action clearly. The woman''s voice was familiar.


    After thinking for a moment, she suddenly jumped up and wondered if that was Carrie''s voice. She


    quickly put on her shoes and opened the door.


    The woman was about to close her door when Sarah opened her door and shouted, ¡°Carrie, Carrie, is


    it you? Did youe back?¡±


    Hearing someone calling her name, the woman quickly opened her door again and looked around. Her


    hair was short, she looked like she was in her mid-thirties. Her round face seemed very kind and easy


    to get along with. She was surprised to see Sarah and quickly walked out, ¡°s, Sarah? It is really you.


    Didn''t you move out? Why are you here again?¡±


    Sarah was pleased to see Carrie and smiled, ¡°This is still my home, I just rented it to someone else


    before, that''s why I didn''te here before.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but I always see strangersing and going in your


    house. I thought you had sold it after getting married.¡±


    ¡°Where should I sell it? I still have my sister. I will keep it as a dowry for her in the future.¡±


    Carrie nodded. ¡°That''s true, your sister. It¡¯s so nice of you. Your sister is so lucky to have you. You


    didn''t have it easy, but you always treat her so well, even better than a mother.¡±


    Sarah smiled, shaking her head in denial. ¡°My parents died early on, so of course, I need to take care


    of her being the oldest sister. I haven¡¯t seen you since you got married around five or six years. You


    have changed a lot, I may not have recognized you on the street.¡±


    Carrieughed. ¡°I changed? I just got older and uglier. But you look more active and beautiful than


    ever. You used to be pretty and sexy and captivated several young boys'' heart''s in themunity.


    s, a good marriage makes all the difference. Unlike me, the reason why I didn¡¯te back all these


    years is that I followed my husband and his business.


    "It¡¯s too busy, and we need to travel to many different cities and can''te back. Now that Lucas has


    turned five years old, I took him back to visit my mom."


    Sarahughed happily, ¡°It seems that you have time now to enjoy your life. You look so happy. Is Lucas


    your son? I only heard his voice, what about calling him out to let me have a look? He ought to see his


    aunt too¡­¡±


    They talked for a long time, and Sarah started to feel rxed. Atst, Sarah asked them to go out for a


    walk so she could buy something for Lucas.


    After buying some clothes and toys for Lucas, they went to a ce in the park to rest while Lucas


    yed around. Carrie asked about Sarah¡¯s recent life story, ¡° I heard you married into a rich family and


    had a big wedding? I heard the people in our neighborhood talk about it.¡±


    Sarah felt a little bitter when she was reminded of her marriage. Everyone always assumed that it was


    okay to marry into a wealthy family, that it changed your fate, and you live happily ever after. Nobody


    seemed to know where the bad things came with this type of marriage.


    It was hard for ordinary people to integrate into a wealthy family. Sarah was so tired of this life full of


    trouble. It wasn''t as good as everyone believed it to be. If she had a chance to redo her life, she


    chooses to marry someone from her same socioeconomic status, and just maybe she''d have more


    ease andfort in her life.


    Smiling bitterly, she finally said, ¡°Just so-so. You also look like you''re doing well in your marriage.


    Everyone has their own struggles, we don¡¯t need to envy each other''s life.¡±


    From Sarah''s expression, Carrie knew that something was bothering her, so she sighed, ¡°Yes, each


    family has its own troubles. No need to envy others.¡± After a short pause, she added. ¡°Does your


    husband mistreat you?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Sarah lowered her head and crossed her fingers. She seems quite depressed, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    how to say it. Before getting married, I felt he was perfect, but after marriage, he is different from what I


    expected.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carrie asked her. Before Sarah could answer, Lucas came running towards them.


    ¡°Mom, my bubbles are empty. I can¡¯t blow any more bobbles.¡±


    Carrie was a little annoyed by Lucas''s interruption and just gave him two dors and said, ¡°Just take


    this and buy another one. Don¡¯t bother us!¡±


    But Lucas kept begging her for more, ¡°Mom, give me more, I want to buy a water gun. There is a


    fountain, and I want to y there!¡± Carrie didn¡¯t want to give him, but Lucas continued begging until she


    felt she had no choice but to give him more money so he would finally go again.


    Sarah was looking at them and suddenly startedughing, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have a child.¡±


    ¡°Good? It isn''t very pleasant! There is always something he wants to buy, and if I don¡¯t buy it for him, he


    starts to cry. s!¡± Carrie said, shaking her head. Sarah knew that no matter what Carrie said, her


    words were full of motherly care and happiness, and herints were not her real feeling.

 Chapter 91: YOU ARE SO TRICKY

    Chapter 91: YOU ARE SO TRICKY


    Carrie sighed, ¡°I know. You feel this way because of his family''s objection, which makes you suffer from


    imaginary fears, and you overthink things. Maybe it is because you experienced a lot in your childhood


    which made you more mature than most girls your age, but Sarah, you should know that it''s too far into


    the future. No one can predict what will happen in the future, so why overthink about it now? Instead,


    cherish the present. It¡¯s enough to have a good time now. Why should we suffer from overthinking?


    Sarah looked up, nkly at Carrie. She felt Carrie''s words might have some truth, and she started to


    doubt herself. Did she overthink? Should she worry about things that may never happen in the future?


    Was it okay to just cherish the present? Not finding the right words to refute Carrie''s speech, Sarah


    finally lowered her head silently.


    Carrie grabbed her hand. ¡°Believe me, I have been down that road, and I know things happened in a


    marriage. I have always liked you, and I only want what''s good for you. I wouldn¡¯t hurt you. You are


    overthinking now.¡±


    Sarah still didn¡¯t answer. After a while, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw Charles''s name on


    the caller ID. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Charles asks when she answers.


    Sarah nced at Carrie, who seemed to know who was calling. She hurriedly smiled and hinted that


    she should continue the call. Sarah turned around and said, ¡°I am at the park near the pedestrian block


    at Fifth Avenue. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Charles asked, ¡°What are you doing there? Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m with a friend who used to live next door to me. She was always so nice to me, and we hadn''t


    seen each other for five years. Today, we met by ident, so we went for a walk together.¡± answered


    Sarah.


    ¡°Wait a moment. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I wille to you.¡± Charles said as he hung up the phone.


    Carrie asked with a smile, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Sarah lowered her head and replied, holding her phone tightly. ¡°He said he ising to pick us up.¡±


    Carrie covered her mouth in surprise andughed, ¡°Aha-ha, you see. I am right. He is nice to you.


    Don¡¯t be sad, and get that look again. He will be unhappy to see your cold face every day. Your


    marriage is okay, but I''m not sure for how long if you continue like this. If things get worse, it will be


    your fault. It''s difficult to find a man of that social status and treats you nicely. Actually, it''s hard for him


    to be so nice to you if you keep a sour face. You should cherish him.¡±


    Sarah smiled in bad grace. She thought maybe Carrie was right. It was her fault. She shouldn¡¯t


    overthink and be sad all the time.


    They went to take Lucas on a roller coaster ride first, then on a sea rover. Coming out of the haunted


    house, Sarah felt morefortable. Being a child again felt great, she could y if she wanted, worry-


    free.


    ying with Lucas encouraged her to throw all worries off. She became happier, and her smile had


    returned to her face, thanks to Carrie and Lucas.


    When Charles came, Lucas was ying with some other children on a trampoline, while Sarah and


    Carrie were standing outside watching them,ughing with the children who were jumping joyfully.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sarah was beaming with a bright smile on her face, looking much better now, which was a significant


    improvement from the previous days. Charles was happy to see herughing out loud. He likes to look


    at his girl happy, worry-free, and smiling happily.


    He walked to her and asked. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are youughing?¡±


    Sarah turned around, surprised to hear his voice. Then she smiled and said, ¡°You came. We are


    watching Lucas. Kids are so funny! Lucas is Carrie¡¯s son.¡± She seemed to recall Carrie and introduced


    her to Charles.


    Carrie¡¯s eyes twinkled as soon as she saw Charles. ¡°How handsome, you are such a lucky girl.¡±


    Both Charles and Sarahughed. Charles looked very happy when seeing Sarah¡¯s smiling face, he felt


    morefortable and wanted to kiss her to show his love.


    They talked for a while until Charles suddenly asked, ¡°Have you eaten? It''s time for dinner now. Shall


    we go out for a meal altogether?¡± He turned to Carrie, ¡°Where is your husband? Maybe he cane to


    eat with us, and Lucas''s grandma and grandpa¡­ We can go all together. It is my treat!¡±


    Carrie happily epted the invitation. It wasn''t often toe across such a generous man. She


    hurriedly calls her family. Charles asked them what they wanted to eat, and finally, they settled for a


    western-style restaurant at the children''s preference.


    Carrie¡¯s family was happy to be invited to an expensive and fancy restaurant. Carrie was convinced


    that Charles was a good person, so after their meal, she secretly said to Sarah. ¡°I think your husband is


    great. Don¡¯t give up yet. Both his manners and looks are fantastic. You are lucky to have married him.


    Turning around and looking at him, Sarah saw him looking at her and raising his eyebrow to her. She


    felt like she was being tricked. Perhaps this dinner was to bribe Carrie and make her put in a good


    word for him. He was really crafty!


    After dinner, while Sarah was going home with Charles in his car, she couldn''t help but ask. ¡°Did you


    say something to Carrie behind my back? Why is she taking your side?¡±


    Charles smiled triumphantly. ¡°What did I say? It''s my good personality, you see? Strangers like talking


    to me.¡±


    ¡°You are so tricky! She was bribed by your invitation.¡±


    Charles moved closer to her and embraced her. ¡°There is no need to bribe. I appreciated her as I


    haven¡¯t seen you smile for a long time. Carrie made a great contribution today, so I thank her, that''s all.¡±


    He said.

 Chapter 92: YOU CAN鈥橳 RUN AWAY NOW

    Chapter 92: YOU CAN¡¯T RUN AWAY NOW


    Sarah wanted to push him away, but Charles hugged her more tightly and murmured beside her ear,


    ¡°For my kindness to your friend, tonight¡­ indulge me¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah turned around, nearly hitting his chin. He had gotten too close.


    Charles lowered his eyes andughed in a low voice, ¡°Indulge me¡­ give me everything I want¡­ you


    know, we haven¡¯t made love for several days, and I miss you so much. You''re so attractive, and I can''t


    help myself but just want to fuck you deeply. The only thing I can think about when I look at you is to


    pin you down and make love to you again and again!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah hadn''t expected that he would say such an explicit thing in a public ce. She blushed


    immediately and was going to push him away. ¡°Can you be serious?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t control myself when looking at you. I just want to fuck you. Give a baby, okay? Sarah, I


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    want a child as smart as Lucas!¡± said he. He began to kiss her and covered her breast with one of his


    hands.


    Sarah groaned as soon as Charles caressed her breast. She pushed his hands in protest. ¡°No¡­ not in


    public¡­ you can''t be serious!¡±


    Charlesughed in a low voice again, then suddenly pressed a button to lock the car. It waspletely


    ck inside the car since it was night now. Nothing could be seen from outside.


    He started to kiss her as he unbuttoned her coat, with hands moving over her body. Sarah wanted to


    protest, but Charles didn¡¯t allow her. In the urge, he was unwilling to let her go. Finally, her coat was


    open, and they were kissing passionately.


    Charles got off her shirt and pushed up her bra. He kissed her breasts and caressed them fervently.


    Sarah looked up at him and panted, unable to repress her moaning any longer. She was very easily


    aroused by his touch. Charles became so engrossed by her that he couldn''t go but kept ying with


    the body and suckling her nipples.


    Sarah suddenly noticed a group of students walking away outside the window. She hurriedly pushed


    him off and said, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t do it here. Let''s go home!¡±


    Charles finally left her body but stared at her like a hungry wolf. Then he grabbed her hands to touch


    his manhood. ¡°You just said you would have it at home. So, don¡¯t run tonight. You can¡¯t beg for mercy


    tonight, no matter how many times I do it!¡± He said.


    Sarah blushed and didn¡¯t know how to answer him, just lowering her head quickly. She was going


    about to adjust her clothes, but Charles thought she was going to fool him with her silence. He stopped


    her hastily and said, ¡°You just said it. You can¡¯t run away now! If you refuse me, I will have you right


    now! After all, this seat can be used as a bed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah felt a little angry but funny at the same time. How can this man be so shameless! He


    had a good manner in front of others, but when he was with her alone, he became an unsatisfiable


    beast. She dared not to refuse him because he would do anything if he became mad. She hurried to


    answer, ¡°Just drive back home first. I promise.¡±


    Charles was finally satisfied with her answer. He grinned, kissed her hard, then help her readjust her


    clothes, and drove back.


    After driving home at high speed, they started kissing as soon as they entered their home. Charles was


    so eager to have her, making Sarah feel helpless. Thus, she pushed him and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait? We


    haven¡¯t taken a bath yet!¡±


    Charles''s eyes were sparkling like stars in the sky. He looked at Sarah and joked, ¡°You want to take a


    bath together? Well, that''s a good idea. I agree!¡± He picked her up and carried her to the bathroom.


    Sarah knew he was intentionally misinterpreting her words and started to struggle, ¡°Not together! It''s


    not clean in the water. Let go of me, I can take a bath alone. You go to the other bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Not clean? Why do you think that? We''re taking a bath, how is that not clean?¡± Charles turned around


    as if he was teasing her and continued, ¡°Or you are thinking about doing something else in them that is


    not clean? You can¡¯t wait, can you, Honey?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah was so angry that she didn¡¯t know how to argue with this rascal, so she pushed him


    away, went upstairs alone to take her clothes and take a bath, but Charles followed her and stopped


    her. ¡°Honey, wait for me. We can take a bath together!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go to the other one? We have more than one bathroom!¡± Sarah argued.


    Charlesughed hriously and hugged her, ¡°This one is bigger, I like this one!¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll go to the other one!¡± Sarah was about to leave, but Charles held her tightly so that she


    couldn''t move. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t go, let¡¯s take a bath together. I love to take a bath with you!¡± He pulled her


    inside and turned on the shower, making her wet. She screams and struggles like a drowning cat.


    Charles seemed to enjoy himself and stood with her under the shower. Both were struggling with each


    other, one to escape, the other from anticipation and excitement.


    Charles started to take her clothes off. Since Sarah was all wet, she couldn¡¯t see him clearly and


    couldn¡¯t defend herself against his actions. Finally, he managed to take off her shirt. Charles began to


    kiss her body, hugged her, and touched her.


    She was kissed and kneaded by him, making her so weak that she couldn¡¯t help but groan. At first, she


    wanted to stop him, but Charles raised his head and stared at her. ¡°You promised me that tonight you''d


    let me do anything. Are you regretting it now?¡±


    Hearing his tone, Sarah dared not to struggle any longer and let him continue. Charles hugged and


    kissed her whole body, then he touched her belly and said, ¡°A baby¡­ baby¡­ baby¡­¡±

 Chapter 93: HE WANTED A BABY

    Chapter 93: HE WANTED A BABY


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    It seemed that he had gone mad, he wanted Sarah to give him a baby. Gradually, Sarah couldn¡¯t resist


    his actions, and she had be so weak that she couldn¡¯t stand still, so she put her hands around his


    neck, holding him to support herself.


    After kissing her for a while, Charles entered her with his finger. In the beginning, one finger, then two,


    and then three fingers, all rubbing in her inside. Getting more and more aroused, she became wet and


    couldn¡¯t help groaning, which gave him a signal that she was ready for him. Charles let her lie on the


    Without giving her time to adjust to him, he quickly started moving, every time deeper thanst, as if he


    was so eager to possess her that he wanted to enter her entirely.


    Sarah was entirely ovee by him, her whole body being unconsciously following his lead. The only


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    thing she felt was desire, the desire filled by Charles, feeling his every move. With every stroke, her


    body trembled; she was limp and numb. Tears rolling down her face, she started to call his ¡°Charles¡­


    Charles¡­ ¡±


    Charles held her, kissed her, and replied, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m here¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Sarah felt somewhat ufortable. When she was so excited, and about to reach her peak, Charles


    suddenly pulled out to not satisfy her, and then pulled her down from themode, turned around her


    body, and let her lean against him.


    Charles¡¯s actions made Sarah so frustrated, she called his name expressing her desire.


    Charles also was very considerate. Turning her around, he quickly entered her from behind and


    resumed his movement in this position.


    While Sarah was bending down and him standing behind her, he was able to get deeper than ever


    before, making Sarah tremble as if she was paralyzed by electric waves. Sarah was almost


    unconscious but so excited that she began to cry out his name again. She had forgotten her promise,


    begging him to stop, ¡°Charles¡­ Let me go¡­ Let me go¡­¡±


    Charles became even fiercer, not listening to her pleading. As he moved, he murmured, ¡°Baby¡­ I want


    a baby¡­¡±


    Sarah cried out. No matter what she said, Charles didn¡¯t stop and continued moving. Soon Sarah


    reached her peak, her body twitching. But Charles still didn¡¯t stop. He rolled her over onto the ground,


    his manhood still in her body big and hard, continuously moving.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know how long he continued. He finally ejacted into her body after several aggressive


    moves until she couldn¡¯t stand him anymore.


    Charles was finally somewhat satisfied, holding Sarah tightly. Both were panting, Sarah was so tired


    that she didn¡¯t have any strength to move.


    After a long rest, Charles suddenlyughed, ¡°Isn''t today your ovtion period? You could get pregnant


    today?¡±


    Sarah was too tired to respond to him and just ignored him.


    After Charles rested for a while, he held her and helped her take a bath, and then carried her to the bed


    in his arms. Unable to resist her charm, he started to kiss her again. He made love to her again in bed.


    It was still early, the night had just begun. They still had a long night waiting for them¡­


    ***


    The next morning, when Sarah woke up, she found herself covered with a thick nket. Charles had


    already left. Judging from the sunshine peeking through the window, Sarah knew it was already


    afternoon. She was trying to get up. She felt her whole body aching as if she had been run over by a


    car. Her private areas were also sore.


    She decided to stay in bed a little longer until she waspletely awake. Just when she put her head


    back into her pillow, her phone rang. She answered with a sleepy voice, ¡°Hello¡­ ¡±


    Hearing her voice, Charles smiled. ¡°Honey, have you gotten up yet? I¡¯m in thepany now, but I


    bought breakfast for you. It is on the table so you can eat after you get up. If you think it''s cold, just


    microwave it.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Sarah answered sleepily.


    ¡°Are you tired now, or are you missing me?¡± Charles asked in a happy tone. He seemed to be in a good


    mood now.


    Slowly opening her eyes, Sarah asked. ¡°When did you leave?¡±


    ¡°Around nine o¡¯clock, now it¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock!¡±


    It turned out to be only 11 o¡¯clock, so it was still early. She usually woke up after 12 o¡¯clock. Last night,


    Charles had let her sleep earlier if she had really lost all consciousness and just didn''t remember.


    After chatting for a while, she hung up the phone and sat up slowly, her body aching from tiredness.


    She remembered Charles talking about having a babyst night, he seemed to be obsessed with


    wanting a baby. She didn¡¯t know if she was pregnant after such a wild night.


    Sarah sat in bed for a while, thinking of what Carrie had said yesterday, and thinking about Charles''s


    performance. Thinking more about it, it seemed that she treated him wrong, and he was tolerant of her.


    Was it really her fault? Considering Charles¡¯s hope for a baby, should she be understanding of him and


    stay with him?


    Thinking of Lucas¡¯s lovely appearance, Sarah couldn¡¯t help smiling. She liked babies. She decided to


    let nature take its course. If she were pregnant, she would have a baby with Charles.


    Having made this decision, she stopped thinking about their problems. She got up, took a shower,


    microwaved her breakfast, and went outside on the sunny balcony to enjoy her meal, or maybe it was


    lunch. After a while, she went back inside into the living room to watch TV and to read some


    magazines. She had a pleasant time, and soon it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She felt a little bored and started to think about her life after getting married. Not wanting to encourage


    office romance, she had stopped working after getting married to Charles. She had not been to the


    <ppany for a long time and had no idea what was going on in thepany at the moment.

 Chapter 95: I REALLY ENVY YOU

    Chapter 95: I REALLY ENVY YOU


    Standing here, she could enjoy the beautiful scenery of the city. Unfortunately, some tall buildings were


    obstructing her view, so she could only see a part of Houston, but she had a clear view of one part of


    the city with rivers and towers stretched out in front of her.


    Standing here with a cup of coffee, the scenery of how the night was slowly enfolding the city was


    enjoyable and rxing. It had never urred to Sarah that Charles had these beautifulmodities


    on his fingertips. With an excellent geographical location like this, the building must be costly, around


    the most expensive once in this area. Charles was true, not an ordinary person. Although thispany


    was a joint investment by his friends and him, the most significant investment share was his. Charles


    came from a very wealthy family and had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and his father


    was also the owner of a bigpany. Given that Charles had gotten some start-up support from his


    family and had no need to worry about connections and money, he had a big advantage over his other


    partners.


    Combined with studying in the best schools and innate intelligence, he was undoubtedly a sessful


    businessman.


    After a while, Sarah suddenly realized that her whole life was revolving around Charles. Unable to


    contain herself, she sighed at the thought of having turned into an uncultured woman whose life was all


    about her husband every day.


    She used to be an independent woman!


    She finally started to understand why Christina was so strongly opposed to their marriage. Charles


    indeed was an excellent person, a real golden bachelor. His only shoring was his fickleness in


    love. Christina had hoped for him to marry a woman to match his characteristics and thus was strongly


    against their marriage.


    Maybe if Sarah worked hard on improving herself, Christina would change her views on her if she


    became a person who could help Charles like Christina helped Mr. Thomas in managing their


    couldn¡¯t do anything significant, helping Charles umte social rtions was something good.


    Sarah started feeling stuffy in this office as if it was tying her hands and feet. She wanted to go out for a


    walk and went downstairs and out on the street. Walking around at will, she looked at the different


    businesses on the street, thinking about what she could do.


    It was six o¡¯clock now, and she started to feel hungry. Charles still hadn''t called her, so she casually


    walked up to a bakery nearby, searching for something to eat. Sitting on a table and enjoying a sweet


    treat, a waiter suddenly came to her with a slice of cheesecake, stating: ¡°Miss, this isplimentary


    from our boss. Enjoy!¡±


    Sarah felt strange because this had never happened to her before. She looked around, and it seemed


    that she was the only one who had gotten dessert from the owner. Curious, she asked. ¡°Thank you, but


    who is your boss?¡±


    The waiter pointed to the bar behind Sarah. A woman with heavy makeup and a low-cut blouse was


    sitting at the bar, drinking a ss of red wine. When Sarah was looking at her, she raised her ss as


    if proposing a toss.


    Sarah was surprised to see the same woman who had tried to persuade her to break up with Charles


    before they had gotten married. She remembered her name was Lee.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lee got up and came walking toward Sarah. The waiter excused himself politely and left.


    Lee shook her hand, dismissing the waiter and sat down, halfway leaning into the sofa. Her body was


    as soft as a stifling snake. With a ttering smile, she said in a voice filled with irony. ¡°Are you Mr.


    Thomas¡¯s wife? Why are you here eating alone? Where is your husband? He must have finished work


    by now. Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Sarah was still surprised, thinking about how small this world really is. After calming herself down a


    little, she asked. ¡°Are you the owner of this bakery?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lee sat down opposite Sarah.


    ¡°Thanks for your dessert, it¡¯s good cheesecake. Based on the number of customers here, you must be


    doing well. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°You''re not surprised to see me?¡± Lee asked.


    Sarah shook her head, smiling. ¡°No.¡±


    Lee continued. ¡°My man gave this bakery to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re married, congrattions again!¡± Sarah responded with fake enthusiasm.


    Lee shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not married, just a rich man who likes me.¡± She said while slightly


    touching her long wavy hair.


    Sarah thought she was beautiful. It was no surprise to find out that she was someone''s mistress, but


    that''s none of her business, and she had no intention of caring about it. She continued to eat quickly to


    leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Lee insisted. ¡°Do you know why I chose this location?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sarah asked drily.


    ¡°Because from here I can see Charles drive by every day. I also can see his office when I look up.


    Sometimes I even can see his figure through the big French window.¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t helpughing at Lee at this point. ¡°Well, you have a good version, I have to give you


    that. You can even see him from a distance.¡±


    Lee shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t see him physically, but I see him in my heart. Though I can¡¯t see him, I feel


    that he is standing beside the French window, looking at the scenery and at my shop.¡±


    Sarah became unwilling to continue to listen to Lee''s emotionally charged words, thinking that Lee was


    not a good person. She had tried to break them up before. Sarah picked up a piece of tissue, wiped her


    mouth, grabbed her things, and stood up. ¡°Thanks for the desserts, it was delicious. Have a good


    night,¡± said she.


    However, Lee wasn''t willing to let her go just yet. ¡°I really envy you, you know¡­ but I wouldn''t marry


    Charles even if I have a chance.¡±

 Chapter 96: I STILL FELT EMOTIONAL

    Chapter 96: I STILL FELT EMOTIONAL


    Sarah found Lee¡¯s words to be contradictory and stopped to look at her. ¡°You envy me but don¡¯t want to


    marry Charles yourself, so why are you jealous of me then?¡±


    Lighting her cigarette, Lee seemed to be happy to have gotten Sarah¡¯s attention. ¡°I envy you because


    you are with Charles, but I don¡¯t want to marry him because I know I wouldn¡¯t be happily married to a


    man like him. You are the same. He is not the right person for you.¡±


    Sarah felt her exnation ridiculous and turned around to face Lee. ¡°Whether he is the right person for


    me or not, we are already married, right? And he is very nice to me, and we love each other. I don¡¯t


    know what your intentions are. Are you trying to separate us again?¡±


    Lee was still smoking and took her time to respond. ¡°You¡¯re a silly woman. You never change your mind


    and don¡¯t listen to my advice. You and Charles won¡¯t have a happy ending because a man like Charles


    is a curse to be married to. He is only suitable to have many mistresses. Or maybe if there is a person


    doomed to be with him, it is not you. You can¡¯t control him!¡± She looked provocatively at Sarah.


    Sarah sneered. ¡°Not me? Then who do you think can control him? Emma?¡±


    Lee smiled lightly. ¡°Even Emma knows Charles better than you, and she knows how to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lee spread her hands out and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s easy. You¡¯re a dull woman and don¡¯t know


    how to control a man. Even if you can attract men by your arrogance at the beginning, they soon will


    get tired of you, especially a womanizer like Charles. As for Emma, she is younger than you, but she


    knows Charles much better than you. She absolutely knows how to attract Charles and maintain his


    interest in her. It¡¯s that simple, but if you refuse to listen, you will lose miserably in the end. Silly


    woman!¡±


    Hearing Emma¡¯s name in connection with Charles¡¯s name, Sarah got very angry, not to mention to hear


    that she couldn¡¯t win against Emma. Raising her voice, she asked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you have


    any evidence? Do you think of yourself as an expert on love? You know people better than everyone


    and know their future?¡±


    Leeughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m no expert, but I have had many more boyfriends than you and have more


    experience with romantic rtionships. I just give you some suggestions, but you are sillier and more


    stubborn than I expected. No matter how many times I talk to you, you won¡¯t ept it. Well, now that


    you are hostile toward me, why should I persuade you? Just let it go!¡± She stood up with her cigarette


    between her fingers and walked away.


    Sarah was irritated. She didn¡¯t know why, but Lee¡¯s words were like a curse, making her shiver and


    tremble. She held her bag tightly to suppress her anger, then strode out and mmed the door behind


    herself. She would nevere back to this ce again!


    Lee still stood beside the bar and watched Sarah walk away. Laughing aloud, she mocked Sarah.


    ¡°Such a silly woman! Inpatient and trusting no one, she will not be the final winner here. Who is Emma


    anyway? She can¡¯t be a simple woman from the simple fact that Charles still remembers her after all


    these years.¡±


    Sarah was still shaking from anger and frustration when she walked out of the pastry shop. Recalling


    Lee¡¯s harsh words, she felt them like a curse hitting her heart. Was her marriage with Charles inclined


    to be mistrusted by everyone? Everyone seemed to be pessimistic about their marriage, even turning


    against them in distrust.


    Though she disliked what Lee had said, it made her self-reflect deeply. Sarah felt that some of her


    words were right. Although Emma was not perfect, Charles still had feelings for her after so many


    years. When they first started dating, Charles had mentioned his sister many times. What was more,


    Charles had had so many girlfriends over the years but had only one picture of Emma in his wallet.


    Although Charles had changed that picture with Sarah¡¯s photo by now, Emma was very important in his


    heart and in his past.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Then Sarah remembered how during their fight several days ago, Charles had chosen to believe


    Emma rather than her. Was it because Emma was more important to him than Sarah? She couldn¡¯t


    stand that thought.


    Exhausted from all the thinking and doubts, she sat down on a sidewalk bench. Lost in guessing and


    estimations, Sarah felt herself losing self-confidence and enduring capacity. Thinking of Carrie¡¯s advice,


    she cannot help but feel more confused. Whom could she believe?


    Sitting there for a while, she gradually started to sober up and decided not to take Lee¡¯s words too


    seriously. After all, Lee was not a good person and had tried her best before destroying the trust


    between her and Charles. Who knew what her purpose was this time? Perhaps, she should follow


    Carrie¡¯s advice and strengthen her conviction to trust Charles more. And if she stopped overthinking


    everything, she may be happier in the end.


    Persuading andforting herself, Sarah gradually started to feel much better. Having calmed down,


    she was ready to keep going when Charles called her. Hurriedly, she answered her phone. ¡°Hi,


    Charles. Are you finished with your meeting?¡± she asked, trying her best to sound enthusiastic yet


    calm.


    Despite her effort, Charles noticed something wrong with her voice and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your


    voice? What happened to you?¡±


    Was her voice really so distinct? Sarah thought. She had worked so hard to calm down and had felt


    calm just now. Maybe her voice was still agitated even though she felt calm? Remaining silent for a few


    seconds to calm her voice, sheughed. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, and perhaps it¡¯s because I just came out of


    the cinema after watching a movie. I still felt emotional.¡±

 Chapter 97: CHARLES AUNT

    Chapter 97: CHARLES AUNT


    ¡°Which movie makes you so excited?¡± Charles doubted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the name. It was a documentary. I had a ticket, so I went to watch for a while, but I


    just came out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where are you now? I''ming to pick you up.¡± Charles resumed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting


    for so long that you even had enough time to watch a movie without me.¡±


    Sarah peered at her watch. It was at seven o¡¯clock. She thought it wasn''t thatte since she usually


    had workedter and replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡ªno need to worry about me. I can fend for myself if needed.


    I''m on a pedestrian street near yourpany,e around, and I will wait for you at the nearest


    crossing.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will be there right away. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°I know. I am not a child!¡± Sarah smiled as she ended the call.


    She pulled her face, trying to throw all her sad emotions away. She tried her best to be happier before


    she walked to the nearest crossing to wait for Charles.


    Charles drove around the corner and saw Sarah waiting for him. They smiled at each other, and


    Charles said. ¡°Come on, it''s gettingte. We need to hurry up to get over there quickly!¡±


    Sarah stepped into the car and belted up. ¡°Where are we going? Is it still convenient to get there at this


    time?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°It''s okay!¡± Charles looked at her carefully. He wasn¡¯t at ease until he ensured himself that nothing had


    happened to her. Based on her voice on the phone, he had thought that something happened to her.


    This woman always kept him worried.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps it is a bitte, but we must go.¡± He turned on the car and drove away.


    Charles turned on some music while driving, which made them feel more rxed. They briefly talked


    about the conference meeting. Ten minutester, they arrived at their destination.


    Sarah was surprised to see a kindergarten-like school near the university town. She looked at the


    colorful wall with various animal paintings and asked, ¡°Where is this, a kindergarten? Why are we


    here?¡±


    Charlesughed confidently and said. ¡°No. Juste in, and you will see for yourself. I want to


    introduce you to someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t answer her question but went to ring the doorbell. After a while, someone opened the


    door from the inside. A petite chubby woman in her forties beamed with smiles as soon as she came


    out, providing a warm, weing vibe to both Charles and Sarah.


    With a loud, passionate voice, she weed them. ¡°Hey, there you are! I thought you wouldn¡¯te


    tonight. You shouldn''te thiste.¡± While talking, she opened the iron door. Then she looked at


    Sarah and said enthusiastically, ¡°And this is your legendary wife, right?¡±


    ¡°Legendary?¡± Charles bantered, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t get me wrong. She is my only wife.¡±


    Sarah finally knew this woman was Charles¡¯s aunt, but she looked too young to be Mr. Thomas''s sister.


    He was nearly sixty while thisdy was in her forties, and physically they shared nomon features


    at all. Sarah was confused.


    Charles introduced them to each other. His aunt was very enthusiastic, looking at Sarah with great


    interest. Satisfied with what she was, she nodded continuously and said, ¡°Great! She looks good. Much


    better than your several ex-girlfriends! Come in, I prepared dinner for all of us. Let¡¯s go have supper.¡±


    Sarah and Charles walked in. During dinner, Sarah realized that this woman was not his natural aunt.


    Charles¡¯s grandfather had been married to two women. His first wife had been Mr. Thomas''s mother,


    while the second wife was this aunt''s mother. Once the three had passed away, Charles''s aunt had


    be independent and lived alone. She then had established a kindergarten and had hardly ever


    Sarah hadn''t even seen her at her wedding with Charles, yet somehow Charles seemed to have a very


    intimate rtionship with this aunt. Their interactions were those of a mother and son who hadn''t seen


    each other for a long time. Charles seemed to be closer to her than to his own parents.


    Later, Charles told Sarah that this aunt had always looked after him and helped him with everything,


    even regarding him as her real son when his parents were too busy to take care of him as a child,


    which is why he was so close to her.


    The school was different from most other nurseries. It was called the New Element Nursery, following a


    child lead teaching method where the children were guided to stimte their natural talents and


    interests and thereby to help every child to find their real sense of future direction.


    What was most surprising to Sarah was that although the building looked ropey from the outside, from


    the inside, it was very luxurious with high-end equipment. They had only highly skilled teachers, as


    aunty described: ¡°We choose teachers here based on their caring, kind, and honest nature. Their


    educational background and teaching experience are not as important, but they must be able to guide


    the children in the right direction, explore their good virtues and help them to grow into a child with a


    ¡°Is it difficult to find teachers who meet those strict requirements?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡°Yes. It is hard to find them. I often must travel to recruit the best teachers. But since we are able to


    offer a high sry, it gives us good merits to persuade the best toe here!¡± Auntughed out


    happily.


    Charles put one hand on his aunt¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Anyway, given that you are rich and well


    known, you can invite anyone, yeah?¡± He was talking to her like she was his birth mother.


    Aunty patted his hand and said, ¡°Hey, am I rich? Aren''t you, my biggest sponsor?¡± She questioned him.


    Charlesughed, so did Sarah. It seemed that Charles was very nice to his aunt. He respected his aunt


    more than his parents. Mr. Thomas was often miserable because even though he treated Charles very


    well, Charles was still unwilling to be close to him. Sarah sighed.

 Chapter 98: DON鈥橳 LISTEN TO HIM

    Chapter 98: DON¡¯T LISTEN TO HIM


    Charles suddenly said, ¡°If you appreciate me that much, I will let my future child study here under your


    guidance, but you must give him more love and resources than the others, or else I will me you if he


    doesn¡¯t turn out to be sessful in life.¡±


    ¡°Sessful? He''ll be a giant! Sheughed out loud. "But do you have a child?¡± She looked in surprise


    at Sarah, ¡°Are you saying that¡­ you are pregnant, Right?¡±


    Sarah hurried to shake her hands and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to him. We don''t have a child yet, and I am


    not pregnant. Don¡¯t listen to him!¡±


    Charles quickly added. ¡°We''ll have one next year!¡±


    Sarah poked him to stop him from talking.


    Looking at their interaction, Charles''s auntughed out and winked at him. ¡°Your wife isn''t even


    pregnant yet. You need to work harder!¡±


    Charles grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Next time we will have it if I work hard every night.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t expect him to talk like that in front of an olderdy and couldn''t help but blush. His aunt


    Charles''s aunt gave them aplete tour guide through the school. Sarah was impressed and thought


    that it was easily the best kindergarten school in Houston. Including theyout, facilities, and even the


    environment were great. There was probably a high tuition fee for parents to enroll their children here.


    While thinking, Sarah listened to their conversation. ¡°We charge ten thousand dors for one year¡¯s


    admission, so generally speaking, only high-ss families can afford to send their children here.¡±


    Charles¡¯s aunt was exining.


    Ten thousand dors? That was more than Sarah had expected. That was near twice her sry. As a


    secretary, her sry had been just below fifty thousand dors per year, which would have made it


    impossible for her to pay such high tuition fees. Would kids really learn the real value of money in this


    kind of environment, or would they grow up to be spoiled and thinking that they deserved everything


    without having to work for anything?


    Sarah listened as the olderdy continued. ¡°The money is mainly used for educating and guiding the


    children, not for enjoyment. Students whoe here cannot expect to be treated like a little lord as


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    they are used to at home. We try our best to lead them to be independent and develop their own


    intelligence, equipped with skills and knowledge on how to apply what they have learned in their life.


    Most of the funds are used for educating and inspiring children¡¯s potential.¡±


    After pausing for a while, she continued. ¡°As you know, many wealthy people are too busy to take good


    care of their children, and often leave them to be brought up by a nanny or babysitter, or others may


    ask the grandparents toe to help with their children. But the older generation¡¯s concept of raising


    children is outdatedpared to modern educational methods and today¡¯s needs. What¡¯s more,


    grandparents tend to spoil their grandchildren too much, so how can they teach them proper behavior?


    The kids thate here to study receive a well-rounded education. After all, we have a great


    professional team that absorbs the quintessence of both traditional and modern education, which is


    why we can promise a good oue.¡±


    Sarah finally nodded in agreement. Charles¡¯s aunt was an insightful woman regarding education, who


    seemed to have a well-informed and educated look into the future of teaching the next generation.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more with your method of education.¡± Charles joined the conversation. ¡°Without you, I


    wouldn¡¯t be the person I am today.¡±


    Sheughed sweetly at hispliment. ¡°You are so sweet now. I will be too proud of myself if you


    praise me like this!¡±


    ¡°You have all the right to be proud,¡± Charlesughed. ¡°You really are doing a great job! Anyway, I will


    bring my future child here for you to teach him. I trust you to raise him the same way you used with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your wife have a say in it?¡± She looked at Sarah.


    Sarah had been listening quietly to their conversations. Hearing her name, she shook her hands in a


    hurry and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, it depends on Charles. If your method is better, I will agree. But I will be there


    with my child every step of the way. Children need their parents'' love just as much as they need a good


    education.¡±


    The aunt nodded and said to Charles, ¡°You have a good wife, and she will be a good mother. She is


    right. You also can¡¯t ignore your children just because you are busy in the future. Otherwise, you are


    setting them the wrong example!¡±


    Charles shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°Of course. But I am not worried at all if you take care of


    my baby. Plus, he¡¯ll have a good mother. You see, I turned out good even though my parents didn¡¯t


    take care of me. I got good grades and studied in the best schools. And I believe my child can do the


    same. If he goes astray, I¡¯ll give him a lesson!¡±


    Sarah frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you on this subject. A child needs their father¡¯s love. You see, there


    are many children of single parents¡­ ¡± said Sarah, suddenly.


    ¡°Single parents? I¡¯m still here!¡± Charles turned around and interrupted her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. All I want to say is that as a father if you don¡¯t take care of your child, is it any


    different from growing up with a single parent?¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking it! There is a big difference between them. They are totally different!¡±


    Sarah suddenly got angry. She looked at him and frowned again. ¡°Does that mean you have no


    intention of taking care of your children in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. But if I¡¯m too busy to take care of them, I still won¡¯t worry about it because you


    and my aunt will be there to take care of them. Is it the best educational method of a kind mother and a


    strict father? Besides, I am a man. Surely, I need to set a stronger image of a father who is focused on


    business for my children so that I can guide them to form a special character!¡±

 Chapter 99: IT IS NOT A MATTER OF CHANGE

    Chapter 99: IT IS NOT A MATTER OF CHANGE


    Sarah hadn¡¯t expected Charles to respond this way. Deep inside, he thought that his business was


    more important than family and children. How could she agree with him? So, she asked, ¡°Charles, did


    you long for love from your parents in your childhood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but I turned out okay, even without their love. Because of my aunt, I still be a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    sessful businessman despite theck of my parent¡¯s love. In fact, I am more independent because


    of it! Sometimes, it''s better not to spoil the kids too much!¡±


    Sarah became irritated. She hadn''t expected that her husband would turn out to be like this. What


    should she do after giving birth to his child? She was ready to confront him, but his aunt interrupted


    them. ¡°No need to discuss it right now, there''s still a long way ahead, right? She''s not even pregnant


    yet. It''s useless to argue over it now. Perhaps you will have a better understanding of the future, so


    don''t talk about it now, okay?¡±


    Sarah turned around, biting her lower lip, trying to calm down. Charles nced at her and just ignored


    her, thinking that Sarah got angry without any reason.


    After touring the inside and outside of the school, Charles''s aunt looked at her watch, it was already 10


    p.m., so she saw them off to their car as everyone had to go back to work early in the morning.


    Before they left, she gave Charles a jar of homemade pickles, just like a mother would to her child who


    was going on a long journey.


    Sarah looked at them. His aunt was really treating him very nicely, like a mother with due diligence.


    There was noparison between Mrs. Thomas and Christina, whom Sarah thought was not a good


    mother from the way she treated Charles.


    This was why Charles got along well with his aunt, but not with his mother. Recalling their


    disagreement on how to raise children just now, Sarah started to feel angry again. Lack of love at a


    young age may have contributed to Charles''s mental contortion. Otherwise, how could he possibly


    believe that a child could be happy without a father¡¯s love? After all, there were not many people as


    sessful in the business world as Charles was. How could he think that this was the right way to treat


    his own child?


    Thinking that her children would grow up with only herself and their aunt, but without their father''s


    presence, Sarah thought that her kids would be miserable and keep asking about their dad and why he


    didn''t attend their events and celebrated their achievements with them, and started to feel pity toward


    her unborn children.


    She still thought that no matter what the circumstance, Charles should share the responsibility of their


    children¡¯s upbringing and couldn''t just throw it all on her and his aunt.


    Driving home with Charles, she said with a cold face. ¡°Maybe we should talk about how to raise our


    future children.¡±


    Charles replied disapprovingly, ¡°Didn''t my aunt tell us not to talk about it now? Ideas always change. It


    is a waste of time to discuss it now because we may not need it in the future.¡±


    Sarah responded indifferently. ¡°It is not a matter of change. There is a disagreement between us now,


    and since you haven''t changed your idea, the result will be the same in the future, right? Why not make


    things clear today?¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Charles asked while driving.


    ¡°What I want is that we raise our child together. I know thepany is developing and growing bigger,


    and that you may get very busy in the future. But I don¡¯t want you to turn into the same person like your


    parents who only paid attention to work, but neglected their children''s needs!¡±


    Charles thought she was funny. Turning around to look at her, he said. ¡°You know I will be busier in the


    future. So, why do you ask so much from me? You want me to both works and raise our children. Do


    you think I''m god who can do it all?¡±


    Sarah knew he didn¡¯t agree with her even though he was trying to turn it into a joke, so she looked at


    him and said. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. I will attend some sses on management and go back to the


    ignore them being their father!¡±


    Charles shook his head and smiled ironically. ¡°I am driving. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Sarah noticed Charles was evading the topic and became further irritated. She asked again. ¡°What


    about your aunt? Was she nice to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Sarah noticed how much his aunt was influencing Charles¡¯s thoughts, but he inquired impatiently.


    ¡°Does it matter? Why do you ask me this now?¡±


    Sarah sneered, ¡°You know that love is important, right? So why are you nning to take your love


    away from your child?¡±


    ¡°I feel it''s hard tomunicate with you. I didn¡¯t know you like to unnecessary talk and overthink


    insignificant problems long before they happen.¡±


    ¡°No, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, I don¡¯t want to fight with you, and I''m driving, so keep quiet for a while, okay? Don¡¯t you know


    an agitated driver is not safe?¡±


    Sarah was going to speak but stopped herself. She was very irritated and angry but managed to look


    away with arms crossed, just watching the night scene unfold in front of her. She''d rather look at the


    pedestrians on the street than look at his face.


    They arrived at their home in silence. Without waiting for Charles, Sarah got out of the car, mming


    the door behind her. Once inside their house, she closed the door behind her, shutting him out.


    Charles also got angry. Why? Who was she thinking herself to be? Why was she so mad after every


    disagreement? And it was his house. Why would she shut him out? The more he thought of it, the


    angrier he became.

 Chapter 100: LOW LIFE BASTARD

    Chapter 100: LOW LIFE BASTARD


    Charles drove the car to the garage and locked the door before he walked inside. Sarah was sitting


    arrogantly on the sofa, watching TV without looking at him.


    Charles got angrier when he saw her ignoring him. Fetching himself a can of beer, he sat beside her to


    drink it and watch TV, ignoring her too. They both remained in silence, deliberately.


    Sarah was watching her usual TV show, but Charles deliberately turned to a sports channel to watch


    the football match which Sarah hated most. Sarah looked at him with cold eyes. Charles, however, was


    Sarah finally can¡¯t stand it anymore, but she was unwilling to fight with him, so she went upstairs to


    take a shower and go to sleep.


    After watching for an hour, Charles also came upstairs. After taking a shower, he saw Sarah was lying


    on the bed. Sarah had heard himing and rolled over curled up in the quilt, ignoring him.


    Charles nced at her. There was no quilt left for him. He gently called out: ¡°Sarah!¡±


    But Sarah didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°Where is my quilt?¡± He asked, a little angry.


    Why don''t you sleep in the guest room? Sarah thought to herself. There are many quilts in this house!


    Charles was unwilling to let it go. He wouldn¡¯t give up his bed so quickly and sleep in the guest room!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Staring at her for a while, he suddenly kneeled on the bed and started to tear her quilt off her.


    Sarah wouldn¡¯t let go either. She struggled to keep the quilt over her, but as usual, he was stronger


    than her since he regrly exercised and had a muscr body. How could she win against him?


    Charles won her easily.


    Sarah sat up in bed, her hair hanging all messy over her face from the struggle. "Charles, what are you


    doing?¡± She yelled.


    Seeing her messy look, he startedughing, which made Sarah even angrier, and she pulled again to


    get her quilt back. Charles, however, was quicker than her. Hey down on the bed, holding the quilt


    tightly with his body.


    Sarah thought him very childish. Kicking his buttock around, she yelled, ¡°Charles, Charles. Get up!¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t move at all, no matter where she kicked. Protected by the quilt, her kicks were not


    painful. Instead of bing angry as Sarah expected, he became pleased to see that Sarah was so


    mad at him.


    As Sarah became angrier, they both started to grab the quilt again, neither willing to give in. Finally,


    Sarah climbed onto him to pull it.


    Charles felt amused. He thought their actions to be childish and funny, but he felt delighted teasing her.


    Finally, he sat up and pinned Sarah on the bed by surprise. Charles pulled the quilt to cover them as


    they continued to struggle underneath it.


    Sarah was screaming, but her voice could hardly be heard through the quilt. ¡°Charles, what are you


    doing? Why did you tear my shirt off? You¡­ pervert¡­ shit! Ah¡­ please don¡¯t touch me! You¡­ I won¡¯t


    listen to you. Only beasts solve problems fucking¡­ ¡± She yelled.


    Charles became fiercely, ¡°You need to be punished. Otherwise, you must learn who your master is. You


    climbed on top of me!¡± Though he said in a fierce tone, his voice was filled with pleasure.


    Sarah yelled again, ¡°This is assault! You, lowlife bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what? You''re my wife. That¡¯s my right.¡± While speaking, Charles kissed her hard, making her


    scream again. After a while, the only thing heard was the regr shaking of the bed with a squeaky


    sound. Sarah had even started to moan lightly¡­ Some of her protests were fading away¡­


    She wanted to reject him, but Charles was stronger than her, and she had no choice but to be taken by


    him reluctantly!


    ***


    On the second day, Sarah woke up early, thanks to Charles¡¯s mercyst night. But even though she


    woke up early, Charles had already gone to work.


    This was the most significant difference between Sarah and Charles. Every time after their love-


    making, he felt refreshed and energetic as if he never got tired. As for Sarah, she was theplete


    opposite. She felt sleepy every time after their intimate encounter, not knowing how long it would take


    her to recover her energy again. Not to mention that every time Charles asked for more, she''d feel


    worse.


    No wonder Charles loved sex and entangling her at any chance he got. Sarah, on the other hand, was


    a little indifferent to him.


    Was so-called love-making a way for men to absorb a woman''s energy for their own physical


    advantage? If that was the case, then why are women called fragile? If it was the opposite, Sarah


    thought, then men were the ones who were actually vulnerable.


    Sarah looked at the clock; it was just eight o¡¯clock. Not wanting to get up, sheid back down, thinking


    over what had happenedst night. She felt that Charles had wanted to release his anger, and then he


    had hugged her and whispered something in her ear. She had been so tired at that time that she had


    fallen asleep, and only vaguely remembered hearing him say, ¡°Don''t worry, I can handle everything.¡±


    He hadn''t sounded angry at that time, but she still felt that Charles¡¯s opinion on how to raise children


    was abnormal and worrisome, and she decided to talk with him about it another time. If they couldn''t


    reach an agreement on how to raise them, it was better for them not to have a child.


    Sarah started to feel angry again. She turned her back to Charles''s side of the bed as if he was still


    there.


    After a while, she became so caught up in her thoughts that she decided to get up to try and forget


    about it. She decided to call Carrie to talk it through with her. After Carrie answered the phone, she


    said. ¡°Hello, Carrie, how are you today? Are you free to meet me today?¡±

 Chapter 101: FIND SOLUTION TO PERSUADE CHARLES

    Chapter 101: FIND SOLUTION TO PERSUADE CHARLES


    Carrie seemed to be in the amusement park with Lucas. Sarah heardughter beside her. Carrie raised


    her voice from the noise, ¡°Yes, hey Sarah, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk with you about something. Are you free today?¡± Sarah also raised her voice for Carrie to


    be able to hear her better.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen between you and Charles?¡± Carrie asked.


    Unsure what to say, Sarah was stuttering for a while until she finally answered, ¡°Well¡­ yes


    somewhat¡­ I feel it''s tooplicated to exin on the phone, so I wanted to talk to you in person if


    possible.¡±


    ¡°s¡­¡± Carrie sighed. Sarah wasn''t sure if that sign was because Carrie was frustrated with Charles


    or with Sarah herself, but then Carrie added, ¡°Why are you guys having so many problems? I told you


    that you two should try tomunicate and understand each other, or else how can you maintain your


    marriage?¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s not just a matter of understanding, but a matter of principle,¡± Sarah replied firmly.


    ¡°Well. We can meet at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon at the same park, ok? Carrie agreed.


    Sarah nodded her head, ¡°Ok. Have a good time, and I''ll see you at the park!¡±


    Carrieughed as she was hanging up the phone as she was ying with Lucas.


    Although they agreed to meet at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Sarah left her home much earlier to look


    around for a job. She had majored in International Economics and Trade, but since she had studied at


    a university that was not very well known, it proved hard for her to find a job matching her skills.


    What¡¯s more, since a few years had passed since she graduated and she had worked as a secretary,


    she had started to forget some of the things she had learned at her university. Sarah decided she didn''t


    want to be a secretary anymore, she wanted a job where she would have better potential and the


    possibility to climb her careerdder to eventually match Charles on a professional level. If she could


    close the professional gap between herself and Charles, he would have no excuse for not caring for


    their future children.


    Thinking about it further, Sarah encouraged herself not to ept to be a housewife, but a professional


    career-oriented woman. She had to do it for her kids. She clenched her fist in determination, attracting


    the other bypassers¡¯ attention.


    She felt a little awkward and hurried to leave. She walked into a shopping mall and looked around, and


    she noticed a beautiful shirt for a man showcased in one of the more expensive shops. She stopped to


    look at it for a while, thinking how beautiful it would look on Charles.


    She wasn''t angry at Charles anymore, even though she couldn¡¯t ept his principles. She wanted to


    ask Carrie for help on how to find some solutions to persuade Charles with her way of thinking. This


    shirt was a perfect way to show her love for Charles. She was sure that it really suited him and that he


    would like it. Also, she had never bought clothes for Charles before, so it was a nice gesture from her.


    She walked into the store and asked the sales associate to get the shirt to her. Looking at it for a while,


    she liked it more and more and asked the sales associate to pack one in Charles¡¯s size. When she


    heard the price, she felt shocked because this shirt was about 3000 dors. Unwilling to pay that much


    with her own money since that was nearly half of her sry, she kept thinking for a while if she actually


    wanted to buy it at that price.


    The associate saw her hesitating, so she continued talking to her about the quality and design of the


    shirt and how elegant it would look when worn.


    Finally, Sarah remembered the credit card Charles had given her when they first got married, saying


    that she could use it as she wished. Up till now, she had never used it because she hardly ever bought


    things herself as most of their daily necessities was taken care of by the house help, plus the clothes,


    bags, and shoes that Charles asionally bought for her were all she needed.


    After thinking for a while, she gave that card to pay for the shirt, still thinking about the extravagant


    price.


    After finishing the transaction, Sarah took the bag with the shirt to walk out happily, thinking to herself.


    "Three thousand dors! Look how well I treat you!" Although it had initially been his money, she spent


    it on him the day after their big fight. She felt herself being very kind.


    Feeling happy, she looked around the mall and suddenly froze,pletely stunned after looking at one


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    girl. That girl, who was carrying a suitcase in her hand and smiling happily, came walking right towards


    her but hadn''t seen her yet.


    Emma, that girl was Emma!


    At first, Sarah thought that her vision was blurred because it was impossible for Emma to be here.


    Wasn''t Emma supposed to be in Australia? Why was she here?


    Sarah stared at Emma for a while until Emma suddenly noticed the same shop Sarah was in. She


    quickly turned her back to Emma and looked through a big mirror in the shop to confirm that, in fact,


    that girl was Emma herself.


    Sarah panicked and hurriedly ran into the fitting room.


    Emma hadn¡¯t seen her but had noticed the shop. She walked right in and pointed at the same shirt


    Sarah just bought and asked the sales associate to show it to her.


    Sarah peered at Emma from the fitting room. Emma seemed very happy and asked the girl to ring the


    shirt for her without hesitating.


    Emma didn¡¯t seem surprised at the price, and her actions were entirely different from Sarah''s. It


    showed that she belonged to a wealthy family and was used to spending money without hesitating,


    unlike Sarah, who had always had to be careful with her spending.

 Chapter 103: SHE CANNOT LOSE

    Chapter 103: SHE CANNOT LOSE


    ¡°You still take his side!¡± Hearing her words, Carrie pointed at her and continued.


    ¡°You are so na?ve, Sarah! You shouldn¡¯t always indulge him. This is not a small thing; it is a matter of


    principle. If you continue indulging him, he will make more and bigger mistakes in the future. And at


    that time, it will be toote to regret it!¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Sarah was confused, feeling like a headless fly. She didn''t know except for


    asking Carrie for help.


    Carrie thought for a moment before she responded, ¡°You said that his sister came back and came


    straight here, right? Why didn¡¯t she go to her parent¡¯s home first? Her purpose is obvious! You must be


    wary!¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°She dared to call Charles and tantly framed you before, so your mother-inw must secretly have


    her back, or else she wouldn''t be so blunt. She has support while you don¡¯t. You need to ensure that


    Charles¡¯s heart belongs to you! If Charles loves you deeply, no one can break up your marriage. This is


    essential, much stronger than any support from others could possibly be.¡±


    ¡°But how can I take hold of his heart?¡±


    ¡°That really depends on you. It is not easy to be a good wife now. You are too serious and don¡¯t know


    how to get into Charles''s favor, so how can you win against Emma? From now on, you must try to


    please him. Men are easily tired of indifferent women, the most important thing is that you act like


    everything is fine and can''t keep a poker face. Otherwise, you''ll be pushing him away!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sarah nodded her head and clenched her fist. Although she was unwilling to cater to a man, she was


    even more reluctant to lose to Emma. This time, she must swallow her pride and take the bullet, all to


    entrance Charles toward her.


    ¡°As for Emma, you must watch out for her. Since my husband treats me well, I have no experience in


    dealing with this, so it really depends on you. I think you should pretend and tolerate her in front of


    Charles. He will really appreciate you for being understanding. While in front of Emma, you can''t be


    softhearted.


    "I know it soundsplex, but it''s your only way. Besides, remember to be pleasant, understand? I


    believe you are smart enough to do this. I¡¯ll ask around to find more information, and once I know


    something useful, I¡¯ll tell you. If you encounter any new problems, tell me in time. I will always be your


    solid supporter.¡±


    Hearing Carries words of encouragement and support, Sarah was moved. No matter what she


    encountered, at least there was one person who was like her elder sister, who was on her side. Thus,


    she nodded her head, ¡°Ok. Thank you, Carrie. I know what to do now, I will try my best.¡±


    Carrie had to go since it was almost time for dinner, so they took Lucas to a nearby restaurant for


    something to eat.


    When Sarah was about to go home, she remembered that Charles hadn''t called her back, not even


    texted her, which was strange since Charles usually wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to her.


    She called him again, but this time his phone was off. Sarah started to feel a little anxious as she


    grabbed her cellphone, biting her lower lip tightly. Today Emma hade back, was he with Emma


    andpletely ignoring her?


    Although Sarah knew it was not right to think in this way and that she should trust Charles, she couldn¡¯t


    help but be suspicious. She ran home to see if they were at home.


    Reaching her some, she saw that the light was on, indicating someone was at home. Sarah opened the


    door and was stunned by the scene inside.


    Charles and Emma were in the kitchen, cooking. There was a pile of groceries on the table, which they


    must have bought together to cook dinner together. Both were happily working with smiles on their


    faces.


    Although they acted normal, Sarah was so jealous at this scene. They looked like a happy and intimate


    couple, cooking dinner together. What¡¯s more, Charles had never cooked with her, but today, he was


    cooking with Emma¡­


    Emma picked up some vegetables when she noticed Sarah at the door and greeted her happily.


    ¡°Sarah, you are back! Ah, I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde back so early!¡±


    Charles turned around to look at Sarah and said in surprise, ¡°Dear, you are back early today. It seems


    that Emma and my n is ruined. We were going to cook a delicious meal to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone or my message?¡± Sarah asked with an indifferent tone. She was


    surprised at her own sound, she didn¡¯t realize that she was so jealous and angry.


    Charles was visibly astonished by her tone, and asked, ¡°Ah? What message? My phone has been with


    my secretary all day. It died during the meeting, it¡¯s charging now¡­ as for the rest, Emma came back


    today and told me she had learned how to cook Chinese food from her ssmates, whose father


    opened a Chinese restaurant. She happened to hear that you like eating fish, so she suggested


    cooking some fish to surprise you.¡±


    Sarah thought that Emma was really good at acting na?ve and innocent in front of Charles, showing her


    best side to him as soon as she came back by pretending to be kind in front of Charles. But behind his


    back, she called him to hurt her! Now that she hade back, how could she smile so happily in front


    of Sarah and pretend that nothing had happened? Charles also didn¡¯t mention anything as if both had


    lost their memory.


    Sarah was the only one who still remembered what had happened!


    Sarah was very angry, jealous, and unwilling to y along, but what could she do? She remembered


    Carrie¡¯s words to be tolerant in front of Charles and not be too cold-shouldered. She couldn¡¯t maintain


    her indifferent tone. Compared with Emma, she really didck tricks.


    But this time, she cannot lose!

 Chapter 104: SEESAW BATTLE HAD JUST BEGUN

    Chapter 104: SEESAW BATTLE HAD JUST BEGUN


    Sarah tried to calm herself down and smiled, ¡°Emma, you are back. I¡¯m surprised and happy to see you


    here. I don¡¯t expect you to cook for me. It looks like I¡¯ll eat a lot tonight. Wait for me, I¡¯ll go upstairs to


    change my clothes, and then I¡¯ll cook for you too!¡±


    Sarah went upstairs with a smile on her face. Charles was surprised, wondering why Sarah¡¯s


    expressions changed so fast.


    But Emma looked after Sarah as she left and suddenly bowed her head. She seemed to be a bit


    frustrated at Sarah¡¯s response, it was beyond her expectations. Sarah wasn¡¯t angry and didn¡¯t even try


    to argue with Charles. Was she not angry seeing her intimately interacting with Charles?


    Once upstairs, Sarah reflected on her actions just now. She felt that she had done well, better than


    Emma, and Charles would not think of her as stingy and jealous. Emma, our seesaw battle has just


    begun. Do you want to fight against me and break up my marriage? I will never let that happen! Sarah


    thought to herself.


    After changing her clothes, Sarah came down to help right away. Emma wanted to show off her


    excellent cooking skills, but Sarah was determined to outshine her. After all, Emma was not the only


    person who knows how to cook in the world. Sarah thought she could do much better, given that she


    had lived alone for a long time. Plus, Emma was raised in a rich environment where she never had to


    help in the kitchen.


    All three were in the kitchen, Sarah was cutting some of the ingredients on her own, watching Emma


    and Charles busy with their food. Sarah wanted to test Emma if she really knew what she was doing,


    but as expected, it looked like it was the first time she was frying a fish and doing a terrible job.


    Charles was standing beside her and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Maybe I can help you. It seems to be hard


    work.¡±


    Emmaughed, ¡°I can do it. See! I learned it a while ago in Australia. We invented our own recipe by


    adding some curry, you¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Charles asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tasty. All my friends like it. We did it every day!¡± Sheughed out happily.


    Sarah smiled and said in azy tone, ¡°Curry is hot. Charles must avoid certain foods since he had a car


    ident. He can¡¯t eat spicy food. And we are all about a light diet. The fish is too fresh, and perhaps


    curry will destroy its vor. What¡¯s more, students like any kind of food, they mostly don¡¯t have the


    luxury to be picky, unlike us, Emma!¡± Sarah smiled innocently at Emma, who seemed to feel as if


    someone just poured a bucket of cold water over her head.


    Charles was listening to them and tried to intervene. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can eat it!¡±


    Sarah red at him deliberately and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You must avoid it!¡±


    Charles shrugged his shoulders and dared not to respond. Emma was silent for a little while, then


    asked, ¡°So, how about the fish now?¡±


    Sarah was cutting garlic. ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t worry about what I said. You do your recipe, and I will do mine.


    If the curry is too strongter, you can have some of my steamed fish.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re cooking separately?¡± Emma was a little surprised.


    Sarah turned around and smiled, ¡°No, but since you cooked specially for me, I can¡¯t disturb you, right?


    So after we both finish, we can eat together!¡±


    Charles pped his hands in agreement, ¡°That is a great idea. I can have two different meals. Let me


    see how much you have learned these days.¡± Then he said to Emma, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a good cook.


    Come on, I think highly of you!¡±


    Emma smiled briefly. Her hands clenched tightly to her apron, giving away her nervousness. Emma felt


    really awkward. If she were the only one cooking, Charles would be obligated to praise her as a caring


    andpetent girl. But if Sarah also cooked, maybe she would lose to her. Could she reallypare it


    to Sarah?


    She had wanted to show off, but things were going wrong. Since she couldn¡¯t give up now, she just


    smiled and said, ¡°I will try my best!¡± Then she turned around and continued working.


    Sarah had finished preparing her ingredients and just stood there watching them, watching Emma


    struggling to do her best. Although they had been working there for a while now, nothing had been


    done yet. Sarah didn¡¯t help, she just watched Emma struggle trying toplete her work.


    After a long time, Emma was finally done, and Sarah started to make her dish. She was a seasoned,


    skilled cook, and Charles was watching her with admiration. Emma lowered her head and finally


    walked out of the kitchen.


    Half an hourter, the food was all done. Sarah¡¯s dish looked more appetizing than Emma¡¯s, and as


    expected, Charles praised Sarah¡¯s dish while eating. ¡°Wow, darling, I didn¡¯t know you cook so well. It


    tastes great!¡±


    Sarah pretended to be angry, but soon they smiled at each other. Emma was hurt by him praising


    Sarah¡¯s food over hers, so he turned around to look at her and quickly added, ¡°Emma, yours is also


    delicious. The taste of curry on fish was special. It makes me recall my life as a student. Without You, I


    would have forgotten about my student experience.¡±


    That was not the reason why she had gone through all this trouble, Emma thought to herself. She then


    smiled and epted hispliment. Sarah wanted tough, she had finally won her for the first time.


    She remembered how Emma had plotted against her at the beginning, but this time her revenge was a


    sess thanks to Carrie¡¯s advice.


    She used to be busy working and had never learned how to keep a man happy and how to continually


    be alert to other women, which was why she had experienced two failed rtionships before.

 Chapter 105: SHE HAD WON TONIGHT

    Chapter 105: SHE HAD WON TONIGHT


    This time, she needed to nip the problem in the bud. If she didn¡¯t take action now, Emma would think


    she was easily bullied!


    But Emma wasn''t willing to give up just yet. Having lost to Sarah with her cooking skills, she came up


    with many different topics to talk about with Charles. They had always had a good rtionship and had


    manymon issues to talk about endlessly, and anyone besides them seemed to be invisible to


    them.


    When Sarah and Charles had fallen in love at first, Sarah had felt ignored the same way when she first


    met Emma. At that time, Sarah had thought that sheckedmunication skills and thus was


    neglected and had even felt sad about it. But now, when she recalled it, she understood that it wasn''t


    her fault.


    Emma was a shrewd woman and had captured his attention deliberately all the time. If she were just a


    friendly sister, she would not be able to keep his interest all this time while eating dinner with her


    brother and his girlfriend. It was evident that Emma did it deliberately.


    But everything had changed now. Sarah wouldn''t allow Emma to bully her for the second time. When


    Charles was talking with Emma, she gave him a second filling and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± Then she


    changed the topic of conversation to thepany and their private life. After all, they had been working


    in the samepany, and after marriage, they had more topics. Emma couldn''t interfere with their


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    conversation, given that she knew nothing about it. How can she participate in their discussion?


    Emma started to feel embarrassed. Sarah sneered in her heart. She had won tonight!


    Emma finally realized that she had failed and resumed her meal in silence. Once they finished eating, it


    was already nine o¡¯clock at night. They had been sitting and chatting while eating for a long time. Now


    that Emma hade to visit, she must stay for the night in their guestroom.


    When bringing Emma a new bath towel and pajamas, which had been prepared for her just in case she


    came to visit, Sarah saw a paper bag was on Emma''s bed with a men''s shirt, the same she had bought


    at the shop earlier this morning.


    Sarah smiled significantly and asked Emma intentionally, ¡°Eh, Emma, why is there a men¡¯s shirt on the


    bed? Could you tell me who you bought this shirt?¡±


    Emma was sitting beside the bed, busy on her new iPhone. Listening to Sarah''s question, she looked


    up at her with a bright and sweet smile. ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot. I bought this as a gift for my brother!¡±


    Sarah sneered in her heart. Emma had only brought a gift for Charles, but not for her. What did that


    mean? Was that being a good sister? In fact, she knew that this shirt was not an ordinary gift!


    Sarah responded purposefully, ¡°That¡¯s okay, but I also bought a shirt for him today.¡±


    Emma paused, and then she asked, ¡°You also bought one?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emma smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It''s okay as long as they are different shirts.¡±


    ¡°That''s the thing, we both bought the same shirt, and I already gave it to Charles just now, so¡­ what


    are you going to do with yours? I heard that it''s not good to give the same gift to the same person. He''ll


    be awkward, and he may not be amazed.¡±


    What Sarah was trying to say was that there was no need for Emma to give the shirt to Charles since


    he already had the exact same shirt, and he may feel embarrassed.


    But to Sarah''s surprise, Emma just smiled at Sarah, then suddenly ran out with her gift towards Charles


    and whined. ¡°Brother, I bought a gift for you, but Sarah is trying to stop me!¡±


    Stop? She never said that. Sarah thought. She had just told me that it wasn''t a good idea. Now Emma


    was twisting her words!


    As expected, Charles asked doubtfully, ¡°Why? What is wrong?¡±


    Emma continued winning. ¡°Sarah said that you have already received the same gift, but I didn¡¯t know.


    After I got off the ne, I couldn''t find a ce to rest, so I went to the mall to buy something for you,


    dragging my luggage with me. I eventually ended up buying this one for you, but she told me that she


    bought the same one for you.¡±


    Charles listened to her carefully and knew that Emma really felt that she had been wronged, so he said


    thoughtfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, give it to me anyway!¡±


    Emma handed it happily over to him and said, ¡°To reward me, you should wear it tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Sarah finally couldn''t stand it anymore. This was her first time buying clothes for Charles. Even before


    she urged him to dress the shirt she had brought tomorrow, Emma was doing it!


    Thus, she walked out and said with a soft smile, ¡°Charles, you need to take a shower now. I prepared


    your clothes, and today you must use that body wash with cologne because you are meeting a big


    client tomorrow. The body wash is perfect for the asion and is better than using perfume directly.


    With this, you will have a little fragrance on your body tomorrow, elegant and professional. As for the


    shirt and tie you should wear, I also already prepared those. Everything is prepared to match the


    asion, don¡¯t ruin it.¡± Then Sarah continued to tidy up as before.


    Charles was in between them, not sure what to do next, so he finally said to Emma, ¡°I got your gift, but


    maybe I can¡¯t wear it tomorrow. I will wear it the day after tomorrow, I promise!¡±


    Emma watched Sarah walk away. Of course, she knew Sarah did it deliberately. But she could do


    nothing about it. All she said was, ¡°Okay, Charles, it depends on you.¡±


    Before going to sleep, Charles and Emma watched TV andughed loudly. Sarah was applying her


    moisturizer in her room and nced at them through the mirror. She smiled a little and then went out,


    purposely asking Charles to go to sleep early tonight. All she wanted was to distract them as she didn''t


    like them being together in the living room.

 Chapter 106: YOU FOLLOW MY LEAD

    Chapter 106: YOU FOLLOW MY LEAD


    (Warning: This chapter contains a sexual scene. If you''re notfortable reading it kindly skip it and


    move to another chapter)


    Charles thought it was still too early to go to sleep and didn''t want to ignore Emma, but Sarah suddenly


    reached out to embrace him from behind and whispered into his ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep yet?


    Did you forget your n? You said at your aunt¡¯s kindergarten¡­¡±


    Sarah barely whispered thest sentence, but Charles understood her right away. Finally, he excused


    himself from Emma and followed Sarah into their room.


    They walked into their room hand in hand. Sarah turned around and smiled at Emma. ¡°Emma, you too!¡±


    Then she shut the door and let Emma alone outside.


    Emma stared at the closed door for a while as her eyes became colder and colder. She tried her best


    to control herself by clenching her fists but eventually threw a pillow to the ground angrily. Today, she


    may have lost, but she wouldn¡¯t give up yet!


    Once in their room, Charles felt like Sarah was acting a little strange, so he asked. ¡°Why so


    enthusiastic tonight?¡± He smiled ambiguously at her. He had never seen her like this before, and he felt


    pleased.


    Without answering, Sarah pushed him to sit on the bed, where she started to undo his pajamas. She


    smiled at him and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Charlesughed, his eyes were filled with desire. He didn¡¯t stop her but sat there and let her take off his


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    clothes. As she bent over, he could see her round and beautiful bosom, as well as her nipples through


    her opening neckline. Looking at her sexy body, he became more eager and couldn¡¯t help touching and


    caressing her plump bosom.


    Sarah was surprised by his touch and groaned from sexual arousal, but then stepped back and


    whispered in his ear. ¡°No, tonight, you follow my lead.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Charles said in anticipation.


    Sarah continued undressing him sensually until Charles lost control and pulled her pajamas down to


    open her neckline further, exposing her burning body.


    This time, Sarah didn¡¯t stop him and finally took his boxers off. Holding his head with her hands, she


    started to kiss him passionately. They kissed so deeply that Charles couldn¡¯t help hugging her tightly


    and taking over the dominant position while kissing.


    After a while, Sarah pushed him away, trying to catch her breath, and repeated. ¡°No, tonight, you follow


    me, or I¡¯ll stop!¡±


    Reluctant to let go, Charles answered. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be too weak to stand me after


    seducing me like this. I still need to hold you.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate me, let¡¯s see who will give up first tonight!¡± Sarah kissed him again, so fiercely as if


    it was apetition.


    But how could a little bunny win against a hungry wolf? Sarah lost control over her body by only kissing


    him. Did she have a chance to win? Regardless, she was unwilling to show her weakness and pushed


    him down on the bed, pressing her body against his, kissing and caressing his body with her hands just


    like he usually did to her.


    Charles was very easily aroused as he was a highly sexual person, even more so when the women he


    loved treated him like this.


    After a while, he panted, ¡°You seduce me like this now, will you be able to bear the consequences?¡±


    His eyes were burning from desire.


    His whole body was hot, and his manhood was erected, hard, and hot if he wanted to burn her body


    with his. Sarah was also panting but remained stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won''t be able to bear it!¡± Then


    she lowered her head and kissed his little nipples, nibbling gently.


    Charles held her hand tightly and almost couldn¡¯t suppress his desire. He groaned in pleasure and


    wanted to enter her body and possess her entirely.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but kept kissing his body until Charles suddenly shouted out in


    desperation. ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you. I want you now, I want you!" Turning her over, he continued.


    "Tomorrow, don¡¯t even think about getting up!¡± as he overpowered her body.


    Sarah was surprised by his reaction, but before she could resist, Charles kissed her so profoundly that


    she lost her breath as his erection caressed her lower body. Adjusting their posture, he entered her


    body with one deep stroke, making Sarah cry out in surprise and pleasure. Her cry was interrupted by


    his kiss, leaving her moaning in pleasure.


    Charles pressed down on her, kissed her, and started moving in a rhythm, at which point she gave up


    andpletely immersed herself in his love.


    They had a long passionate night, making love over and over again. Sarah knew that her situation was


    delicate, so she didn¡¯t resist him as usual but tried to cater to him and satisfy his desires.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know when Charles finished and let go of her because she was so tired that all she


    wanted was to sleep. She felt him hugging and heard him whisper into her ear. ¡°My love, you were so


    enthusiastic tonight, I like it!¡± He kissed her gently as Sarah fell asleep, not knowing what happened


    next.


    The next morning Charles woke her up gently. ¡°Sarah, Emma is going back to Los Angeles today. Let¡¯s


    go to see her off at the airport.¡±


    Sarah was still half asleep and feeling tired, not ready to get up yet. She answered something but


    couldn''t remember what she said.


    Noticing that Sarah was still very sleepy, Charles looked at her for a while and felt sorry to wake her up,


    so he kissed her forehead and said. ¡°Since you''re still so tired, you can go back to sleep and rest. I will


    go to see Emma off by myself.¡± He tucked her in and walked out of the room.


    Sarah gradually started to sober up and remembered that Charles said he was going to bring Emma to


    the airport, so she quickly got up, washed, dressed, and immediately went downstairs.


    Fortunately, Charles and Emma had not yet left. They were finished packing up her belongings and


    were about to go.


    ¡°Emma, are you leaving today already?¡± Sarah asked, seemingly surprised.

 Chapter 108: TELL ME ABOUT IT

    Chapter 108: TELL ME ABOUT IT


    Sarah thought Emma was so unreasonable and didn¡¯t know how to reply. Emma seemed to have a


    wrong concept of love and life, or was she really conceited enough to think that Charles should love her


    regardless of whether she dumped him or not?


    ¡°Emma, do you even know what love is, or do you think that men should be waiting for you no matter


    what? You think yourself a queen, and all men are dying for your love even if you don¡¯t love them? Do


    you think that is normal, that this is true love?¡±


    Emma¡¯s tone was bing agitating, ¡°Yes, yes, I know that my concept of love isn''t right, but it¡¯s all


    because of you, Sarah! You used deceitful means to get my Charles! I know how you seduced him


    while I was studying abroad. Do you think you are such a pure and righteous woman? I epted your


    marriage at the beginning, thinking that I couldn¡¯t me him because it was me who first gave up on


    our love.


    "I really thought the same as you, but after hearing the techniques you used to catch Charles''s


    attention, do you really think I will just step to the side willingly? I¡¯m not willing to lose to a despicable


    woman like you. I''d rather that my brother married a woman I admire, but I will never let him be happy


    with you. I will not allow you guys to live a happy life together!¡±


    ¡°How can you say I used techniques to get him? Tell me, what do I use?¡± Sarah raged at her


    misunderstanding and felt like cursing her. Emma was either fabricating the rumors out of thin air, or


    she was just not in her right mind!


    Noticing how angry Sarah was, Emma sneered back. ¡°Stop pretending! I know everything!¡±


    Sarah was about to argue further when she suddenly felt that there was something wrong with what


    Emma just said, and asked instead. ¡°Who told you all this?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt there was more to Emma''s rage. Why had she


    changed suddenly and be so horrible? Although Emma had a mind of her own, she wasn''t


    capable of doing all this on her own and suddenly started acting like a mad dog out biting people.


    Someone must have been brainwashed to be so distorted and biased against her.


    Thinking about everything that had happened over thest couple of months and how Charles''s


    attitude towards her had changed, sometimes by misunderstanding her and other times even


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    mistrusting her,bined with Emma¡¯s abnormal behaviorstely, there had to be someone driving a


    wedge between them.


    Sarah knew who that person was, so she continued asking, ¡°Is there someone telling you something?


    Telling you that I used dirty tricks to get Charles?¡±


    Emmaughed ironically at Sarah''s question, looking at her as if Sarah was a clown, and said, ¡°Sarah,


    you still keep pretending? It seems that you''re really good at cheating others. No wonder Charles was


    so easily captivated by your pure and honest appearance. You are indeed a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Emma, answer me! Is there someone telling you something about me?¡± Sarah raised her voice to


    pressure Emma to answer.


    But Emma stood firm and replied sarcastically. ¡°Who tell me what? Even if someone is telling me


    things, why should I tell you? And why do I have to be told that you are a cheater?¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t helpughing because Emma¡¯s tone and answer were so simr to Charles¡¯s. When


    asked the same question, both refused to answer her. Emma¡¯s words just made Sarah more


    suspicious. ¡°Did Christina tell you something?¡±


    Sarah sighed. Christina was good at stirring up troubles behind the scenes, always interfering in her


    life.


    ¡°Stop it! When we found out your true colors, you started to find excuses to defend yourself. You really


    think that I''ll believe you as long as you me others?¡±


    Sarah looked at Emma. The more she looked at her, the stranger she felt. Was Emma still the pure and


    innocent college student that Sarah had met at first? She looked more like a woman full of jealousy


    now.


    ¡°Regardless if you are driven by someone, or you are just hostile to me by yourself, if you tried to


    provoke me, you¡¯ve seeded. You achieved your goal. And now that I met the real you, maybe I


    should be happy about it! Finally, I just want to say that if you trust that woman behind you too much, it


    will only make you more vicious. A vicious woman is not beautiful. You, as well as the woman behind


    you, are not beautiful or elegant. Be careful not to be seen by Charles in your true colors. Men don¡¯t


    like this kind of woman!¡±


    Defeated, Emma said ironically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯tpare it with you anyway. My brother will first


    see your vicious face!¡±


    Sarah shook her head and stared at her with an incredible expression, then sighed, ¡°A lunatic! You¡¯re


    really a lunatic!¡±


    Emma was about to respond when she saw Charlesing back, so she remained silent. She sat


    there with crossed arms and a stern face. Noticing that Emma suddenly stop talking, Sarah turned


    around and saw Charlesing, so she also remained silent.


    Both were silent, with a very awkward atmosphere between them. Charles felt that something was


    wrong between them. Looking from one to another, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡­ with both of you?¡±


    Sarah had calmed herself down and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Nothing. We just talked about a


    controversial topic and got into a little argument."


    Amused, Charles asked. ¡°What topic makes you two argue with each other? Tell me about it.¡±


    Sarah was thinking about how to exin herself to him when they heard the announcement that


    Emma''s flight was boarding. Emma stood up and said dryly. ¡°Ok, I need to go now.¡± She grabbed her


    bag and left.


    Charles helped her with the bigger luggage as Sarah walked behind them, looking at Emma¡¯s back and


    sighing.

 Chapter 109: THIS IS MY FAREWELL GIFT

    Chapter 109: THIS IS MY FAREWELL GIFT


    When Emma was about to pass the security check, she suddenly stopped, turned around, and smiled


    at Charles. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving. Did you get me a farewell gift as well?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles was confused, but Emma jumped toward him and hugged and kissed him. Smiling


    innocently, she said. ¡°This is my farewell gift!¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t expect that Emma would be so frank, especially in front of her. She was bing more


    aggressive and arrogant by the minute. Sarah whispered a silent curse.


    Charles was utterly taken by surprise by Emma and quickly pushed her away, looking at Sarah. He was


    afraid Sarah would be angry and said to Emma in a pretend angry tone. ¡°You''re an adult, how can you


    still behave like this, especially in front of Sarah?¡±


    Instead of retracting herself, Emma just replied shamelessly, ¡°It''s just a goodbye kiss, I''m sure my


    sister-inw won¡¯t care!¡± She smiled at Sarah and continued, ¡°Sarah, am I right? You don¡¯t mind, do


    you? Or, you are really that stingy!¡±


    Sarah sneered. She disliked Emma so much but couldn¡¯t do anything except calm herself down, telling


    herself that there was no point in arguing with a bitch!


    Emma left, waving at them and smiling proudly as she stood in the line for the security check.


    After Emma left, Charles and Sarah also left to go home. At first, Charles walked behind Sarah, but he


    hurried to catch up with her and hold her hand. He tried to look for an excuse for Emma and said. ¡°She


    just acted like a little girl. You know her, she doesn¡¯t have any other intentions, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Sarah looked at Charles, but he failed to recognize what she was thinking from her expression and


    tried to think of a way tofort her when Sarah suddenly reached for his hand and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not


    angry. There''s no need to be angry. I¡¯m your wife, and you only love me, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t care


    whether Emma has any other intentions. I just care about your intentions!¡±


    Charles quickly promised, ¡°I swear I only love you, my dear, no one but you!¡±


    ¡°I know, let¡¯s go home! Tonight, I¡¯ll make a five-course meal to celebrate!¡±


    ¡°Celebrate what?¡± Charles was confused, but Sarah just smiled at him.


    ¡°Celebrate and reward that you only love me! And you can only love me in the future!¡±


    Emma had arrived in Los Angeles. After talking with her parents for a while, she went back to her room


    because she wasn''t in the mood to talk with anyone. She threw her luggage on the ground as soon as


    she closed the door and went straight to the bathroom.


    Staring at her face in the mirror, she was amazed at her own reflection. The girl in the mirror was very


    beautiful, with a Roman nose and a small mouth. Perhaps she was more beautiful than many


    celebrities who had undergone stic surgeries.


    It was rumored that Christina had chosen to adopt her because of her beauty. At least from the outside,


    she was more beautiful than Sarah. Sarah was ofmon appearance, so why did Charles like Sarah


    and not her?


    Thinking of Sarah and her behaviors toward Charles in front of her, Emma was about to lose control


    over her feelings. She sprinkled some water on the mirror again and again until she could only barely


    see her face, then she lowered her head and washed her face, attempting to wash off all her grievance


    and humiliations she had suffered in Houston, along with the scene of Sarah and Charles''s lovely


    interactions from her mind.


    Emma looked at the mirror again with her wet face. She clenched her fists as she started to talk to


    herself. Her eyes were fierce and determined. "I won¡¯t be the loser here! Sarah, I will not lose over her!


    Christina knocked on the door and called her name. ¡°Emma, Emma?¡±


    Emma slowly came back to her senses. She wiped her face quickly and opened the door.


    Christina started to me her. ¡°I waited for you for so long. What are you doing? Your brother said you


    came back yesterday, and you went first to Houston?¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t know Christina''s true meaning. Was she ming or praising her? ¡°Er¡­ I went to Houston


    first because I wanted to buy something. I didn''t dare to stay for too long, so I came home this


    morning.¡± She answered vaguely.


    While talking, she started to be happy again. Searching through her belongings, she resumed,


    ¡°Mom, I brought many things back from Australia for you and my dad. I brought so many gifts!¡±


    Christina was thrilled. For years her son had stayed away from her; at least, she had a daughter, even


    if she was adopted. It turned out that Emma was more filial than Charles, which made her feel relieved.


    After opening her gifts, Christina held Emma¡¯s hands and sat down. ¡°Your dad went out. I just want to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ask you why you went to Houston yesterday?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No reason.¡± Emma was looking down, ying absentmindedly with her fingers.


    Christina insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I wouldn¡¯t be mad. Rather, I think you figured out that you can take


    action without my help. Something must have happened in Houston, right? Tell me, I can help you.¡±


    Emma answered shyly. ¡°Sarah knows it!¡±


    Christina didn¡¯t take it seriously andforted Emma. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here. Sarah can do nothing


    even if you bully her openly.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I thought at the beginning too, I wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. But yesterday, when I was at


    their house, I found it very difficult to deal with Sarah. At least she is stronger than I expected. She


    even fought back at me. Yesterday, she waspletely against me!¡±


    Emma was angry, just mentioning it. She lifted her head and said. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know why she was so


    bad! I thought she was a good person. But for Charles, she did everything to please him. What a mean


    woman! Iined to Charles, but she turned it around as if it was my fault! Why did she ever show


    up here?¡±


    ¡°I told you that Sarah was not a good woman. You were so na?ve and nice to her at the beginning. You


    even went back after her when Charles was in a car ident. You see, you brought the wolf back into


    the house. She finally managed to grab Charles away from us. Without me, you were cheated by her


    and made to do things for her.¡±

 Chapter 112: MR. THOMAS WORST CONDITION

    Chapter 112: MR. THOMAS WORST CONDITION


    Christina seemed to be really worried this time about Mr. Thomas. Instead of starting an argument with


    Charles and Sarah, she just answered in a calm and helpless tone. ¡°Still in surgery.¡±


    Emma stood up and sobbed, ¡°Brother¡­ Dad¡¯s condition is dire this time, will he be ok? Charles, I¡¯m


    really worried about dad!¡±


    Charles patted her shoulder tofort her, but Emma, who was even more insatiable than usual, held


    Charles¡¯s waist and cried out to him, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so afraid, I¡¯m afraid he won''t make it, will he be ok?¡±


    Sarah felt so ridiculous when she saw her acting like this, but she could do nothing but sneer silently,


    Emma was really a shameless person. Even at a moment like this, she still remembered to try to take


    advantage of the situation, so brazen!


    Christina just stood there and looked at them with a slightly triumphant smile, consenting to Emma''s


    behavior.


    Charles had no choice but tofort Emma since she looked genuinely grieved and depressed.


    Sarah figured that this was not the ce to argue with Emma as it would be very disrespectful if the


    two of them entered into a power battle right now. She decided to ignore Emma¡¯s actions for now and


    persuaded herself that it was useless to argue with such an ignorant person.


    The door from the operating room opened, and a doctor wearing a face mask walked out. Everyone


    expected the surgery to be over, so they all were about to gather around the doctor to listen to what he


    would have to say. But given that only one doctor came out, they knew that the surgery wasn''t over yet.


    Sarah recognized the doctor as Daniel, and walked over to him and asked, ¡°Daniel, is that you? Are


    you the main surgeon?¡±


    Daniel was surprised to see Sarah since she hadn''t been there when Mr. Thomas was first brought to


    the hospital and figured that they had just arrived. Surprised, he answered. ¡°You¡¯re here. The head of


    cardiology is the main doctor. I¡¯m just an assistant!¡±


    ¡°How is Mr. Thomas?¡± Sarah asked anxiously.


    Danielforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surgery isn''t over yet. We should trust the surgery team. I¡¯m on


    my way to getting another surgical instrument; I need to keep going. We can talkter!¡± He added and


    quickly left.


    Sarah felt upset and was really worried about Mr. Thomas''s wellbeing.


    Suddenly, Christina mocked Sarah. ¡°So close to him? Do you remember who you are?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t know how to answer, but fortunately, Charles came to her rescue and replied in a cold


    tone. ¡°Mom, is it time to argue? Dad is still in the operation room! Sarah is worried about him and tried


    to get some information. I don¡¯t care about it, so why are youining?¡±


    Christina red angrily at Charles, ¡°You¡­¡± but she stopped herself there as she hadn''t expected


    Charles to respond to her. Frustrated, she sneered again but remained silent, knowing that it was not a


    proper time to argue. They all stayed silent.


    Sarah was grateful for Charles¡¯s support and walked to him, and to hold his hands. Charles also


    squeezed her hands tightly, as if he was vowing his support to Sarah, even if Christina was against her.


    Sarah clearly felt his love radiating through the warmth of his hands.


    Witnessing this scene, Emma couldn¡¯t help feeling upset and a little enraged. She looked to her mother


    as if they were conspiring something together, but everyone was at their spot, leaving a heavily


    charged atmosphere.


    Finally, after waiting for another half an hour, the surgery was done. As soon as the door opened, they


    all rushed toward the leading surgeon, who had stepped out with several other doctors. Christina asked


    anxiously. ¡°Dr. Bart, how is my husband?¡±


    Dr. Bart wiped his sweat and answered. ¡°The operation was a sess, but he arrived here in a severe


    condition. If he had arrived just 15 minutester, we wouldn''t have been able to save him.¡±


    Sarah and Charles looked at each other. They both felt remorseful and responsible for their actions,


    especially Sarah.


    Christina, on the other hand, was happy to hear that he was better. Closing her eyes in relief, she


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    murmured, ¡°Thank God. As long as my husband is ok, I am grateful.¡±


    However, Dr. Bart wasn''t finished yet, and continued with a serious tone, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I need to tell


    you something else¡­ Despite Mr. Thomas''s strict instructions not to tell you, given the current


    situation, I have no choice but to inform you of his real condition."


    ¡°What?¡± Christina looked at him, nervously.


    Dr. Bart continued. ¡°Your husband does not only suffer from heart disease, but he also has advanced,


    end-stage liver cancer. He didn¡¯t want me to say anything to you because he doesn''t want you to


    worry¡­ but now, because of his conditions, I have no choice. I don¡¯t know how long Mr. Thomas will


    survive!¡±


    Christina suddenly looked extremely pale and copsed, her whole body was shaking.


    Everyone was surprised at her reaction. Emma jumped to support her from behind and called out.


    ¡°Mom, mom, mom¡­ ¡± As she gently helped her toward a chair to sit down, Christina didn''t answer as


    she had lost consciousness. Dr. Bart, who was still with them, called a nurse to arrange a bed for her in


    the ward until she recovered.


    Emma was crying, now worried about the health and safety of both of her parents. She helped the


    nurse to transfer Christina to the ward, leaving Charles and Sarah alone in the waiting area. Charles


    was still in disbelief about the real condition of his father and said in a low, sorrowful voice. ¡°My father¡­


    diagnosed with end-stage liver cancer¡­ really¡­ hopeless?¡± he paused for a while and resumed, ¡°Or,


    is there somewhere a medication that we need to get? We will do everything as long as you can help


    him, no matter the price.¡±


    Sarah walked toward him to hold his hand infort, also looking at Dr. Bart with a worried expression.


    Dr. Bart slowly shook his head and sighed, ¡°I know you would, but you know how end-stage cancer


    works. There is no medicine avable for a cure. If we had detected it early, he might have had a


    chance, but we discovered it toote¡­ there is nothing left that we can do for him¡­ ¡±

 Chapter 113: I DON鈥橳 MEAN TO BLAME YOU

    Chapter 113: I DON¡¯T MEAN TO BLAME YOU


    Charles loosened his hands suddenly from Sarah''s hands. She was standing beside Charles, also


    feeling helpless. She lowers her head slowly and silently. Mr. Thomas was always so kind to everyone,


    how could he be so ill without anybody knowing about it? Now he was dying soon.


    She suddenly recalled something he had said before, which told Sarah that Mr. Thomas had already


    known about his condition at that time, but had not been willing to let his family know about the


    seriousness of his disease. Perhaps he had supported her marriage to Charles because he wanted to


    see him married and happy before his time was up. Mr. Thomas had always been so kind to her, but


    she couldn''t do anything for him now. He would be leaving them soon.


    Charles addressed Dr. Bart again, ¡°How much time does he have left?¡±


    ¡°At most two months.¡± Dr. Bart responded with a sad look, shaking his head and sighing continuously.


    He tapped Charles¡¯s shoulder and continued. ¡°I have known your father for a long time, Charles. Don¡¯t


    make your father angry again. Although he wasn''t always there for you when you were younger, you


    have to admit that he did many good things for you over the years. Especially when you first started


    your own business, you seeded because of your father¡¯s support. So, don¡¯t forget what he did for


    you, your father always supported you from behind! He really did so much for you!¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t know what to say, just stood there, staring straight at the operating room door with a


    nk stare. No one was able to tell his real feelings.


    Dr. Bart ordered that Mr. Thomas be pushed from the recovery room to the ward, several nurses on his


    side. Charles finally seemed toe back to his senses and followed Sarah into the private room to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    his father.


    Mr. Thomas was still asleep from the anesthetics, with an oxygen mask and an IV drip. Seeing his pale


    and bony face, Sarah felt very sad. Her own father had passed away when she was still very young,


    and she had hardly ever known any fatherly love. Mr. Thomas had treated her like his own daughter,


    whether it was because she married Charles or out of pure kindness. Sarah felt very grateful for him.


    Feeling helpless, she started to cry.


    ***


    After Mr. Thomas was settled into the ward, Sarah and Charles walked out and closed the door. Sarah


    was still crying. Charles embraced her tightly tofort her, tapping her shoulder.


    ¡°Your dad has always been so good to me. Charles, we must do something for him.¡± Sarah sobbed.


    ¡°I know,¡± Charles answered in a low voice.


    ¡°What did he want?¡± Sarah asked.


    Charles didn¡¯t answer. After a long time, he said, ¡°A grandson. He wanted a grandson as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Sarah paused for a while, almost letting go of Charles to look at him. Not that she thought that


    something was wrong with what he said, but because it was impossible to achieve.


    ¡°But my father only has two months.¡± She said defeatedly.


    ¡°If we can let him know that you are pregnant before he leaves, that will be enough for him,¡± Charles


    replied,


    Seeing how serious he was, she didn¡¯t refute, just lowered her head and sighed. ¡°I hope so. It seems


    that that is the only thing I can do for him, but God has the final decision¡­¡±


    As they were talking, they heard footsteps approaching from behind. Sarah turned around and saw that


    Emma wasing back and stopped talking. Charles asked Emma, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mom?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the doctors and nurses, she''s fine now. She fainted because she couldn''t bear to hear the


    bad news about dad.¡±


    ¡°Does she also have some hidden illness?¡± Charles asked doubtfully.


    Emma shook her head in denial, then suddenly started to cry and wanted to embrace Charles.


    ¡°Brother¡­ what should we do? Dad¡­ he¡­¡± She cried.


    This time Sarah stopped Emma by stepping close to Charles, preventing Emma froming too close


    to him. Emma reached out her hands to him, but she wasn''t able to embrace him. Emma was ncing


    at Sarah.


    Sarah stared straight back at Emma. She wanted to make Emma feel embarrassed and retreat on her


    own.


    Charles finally realized that something was going on, and he reached to hold Sarah¡¯s hands as he said,


    ¡°We should go buy something to eat. We''ve been busy all night, and it''s almost morning by now, and


    we need to eat something. Now that mom is also sick, we will be even busier.¡±


    Sarah nodded in agreement. After talking with Emma for a little while, Charles left with Sarah.


    Emma didn¡¯t understand why Charles was so quick to leave her this time, given that he had been so


    kind to her before. She was unwilling to give up but couldn''t do anything about it. She curled her lip and


    clenched her fists, resentment building up in her heart.


    After Sarah and Charles walked out of the hospital, Charles asked Sarah, ¡°Have you had any trouble


    with Emma? I noticed that you two were acting against each other just now.¡±


    Sarah hadn''t expected that Charles would notice it, but it turned out that he was not numb to the


    situation, he knew that something was not right. However, she was reluctant to discuss it with him and


    just said dismissively. ¡°No, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Is it because I told you that she told me that you pushed her aside and that you were against her?¡±


    Sarah frowned at Charles, then asked in a severe tone. ¡°Am I? Do you still think I am against her?¡±


    "I know Emma treated you as usual. Just a few days ago, when she came from Australia, she came to


    surprise you by cooking something for you, but you seem to be against her now. I don''t actually mean


    to me you. After all, Emma wouldn¡¯t be happy if she knew we were speaking ill of her, but we''re


    family. Everything will pass. You can¡¯t let it bother you all the time!¡±

 Chapter 114: HE WAS TRUSTING THE WRONG PERSON

    Chapter 114: HE WAS TRUSTING THE WRONG PERSON


    ¡°Me?¡± Sarah pointed at herself and looked at Charles in disbelief. She was getting offended by him,


    thinking that it was the biggest joke in the world. Once again, he was trusting the wrong person, while


    she, the innocent one, was being misunderstood again.


    ¡°I thought you knew everything, but I must be wrong. If I really had been against her before, I would say


    nothing now. But I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She framed me against you, why should I make apologies


    for that? And did you think that I was against her just because she spoke ill of me? Charles, did you


    really see anything from her?¡±


    Charles started to get irritated, especially after standing outside the ward for a whole night. He was


    tired and sleepy and not in the mood to argue with Sarah at all. ¡°Stop! You always have your own


    reasons. You win, okay? Stop here. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I just thought you shouldn''t


    care about the same thing for all this time!¡±


    His response irritated Sarah, and she wouldn''t just let it go now. Pulling his arm, she asked. ¡°Am I? But


    for Emma being against me all the time, should I care about that? Charles, I finally understand that you


    will always favor her over me anything involving Emma. You always take her side, have you noticed it?


    Who is your wife? To keep a harmonious family, on whose side should you be?¡±


    Charles started to feel uneasy. He shrugged her hands away and turned around, biting his lips. Hiding


    his unfriendly tone, he said. ¡°Do you still want to buy breakfast with me? If you are angry, you can go


    back to the hospital, I will buy the food alone!¡±


    He walked down the stairs, leaving Sarah standing alone. Sarah looked at his back. Unwilling to go


    with him now, she stood at the top of the stairs and watched him walk away. She was so angry at him


    and felt like aplete fool, always unable to deal with these kinds of confrontations. Every time she


    ended shing with Charles.


    Perhaps Charles would not think her to be considerate and that Emma was indeed better than her.


    Sarah really didn¡¯t know how to get along with men. She had always thought men and women to be


    equal and that if there was a problem, it had to be solved, but did every problem need to be spelled out


    to men to address it? Why should women y up to men? What was more, she hadn''t asked anything


    from Charles, so why should she be tolerant of him?


    She remembered her conversation with Lee at the pastry shop. Lee had called her arrogant. Maybe


    men liked arrogance at the beginning but got tired of it after some time, especially men like Charles,


    who were used to having many girlfriends and mistresses. Men like him would not tolerate arrogance


    for a long time, Lee had warned her.


    Was it true? Was Charles tired of her? And given that there was another woman after him whom he


    saw as more tender and better at ying up to him¡­ Sarah didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly started


    to feel very unconfident in her own abilities.


    Was she really that bad and unable to keep a man? She was not willing to let Charles be snatched


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    away by Emma, she wouldn''t allow it. He was her husband, and she was going to fight for him.


    As Sarah was thinking about it, she became more disappointed in herself. She still couldn''t deal well


    with these things in her marriage. Carrie had warned her not to make a scene in front of Charles, or


    else he may push him away. Back in Houston, she had felt more confident and had dealt with it well,


    but now she had screwed up again. Was it really because of her character? Now that Mr. Thomas was


    seriously ill, she had only Charles left to support her. If she couldn''t keep Charles¡¯s heart, then,


    maybe¡­ their marriage would not survive.


    Sarahughed bitterly. She hadn''t expected herself to have such a weak position in this family where


    only the men supported her!


    Sarah didn''t follow Charles nor go back into the hospital. She just kept standing at the hospital


    entrance waiting for him toe back.


    Charles was surprised to see her standing at the same ce where he had left her when he came


    back. Sarah just looked at him silently. She was no longer angry but had a rather dull expression on her


    face. Charles was still mad at her after their fight and walked straight by her and up the stairs, looking


    down to not face her.


    When Sarah noticed that he was ignoring her, she followed him withoutining, also looking down


    to watch her steps as she sped up to catch up with him. She took his hand to help carry the breakfast


    he had bought.


    Charles turned to look at her with an ironic, or maybe an arrogant look.


    Although having been wronged, Sarah didn''t want to continue to sh with Charles here at this time.


    With a soft tone, she gently asked him. "Are you still angry at me?"


    Charles raised his eyebrows and countered, asked. "Are you not angry at me?"


    Hearing his negative tone, Sarah decided that it was better to suppress her anger for now. She figured


    that to get along with Charles, she needed to be softer with him. Maybe Carrie had been right that


    women should always be sweet with their husbands.


    Sarah held his arm tightly and leaned her head in his arm as she responded. "Charles... I was wrong. I


    am just an impulsive person. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Charles looked at the woman in his arms. He raised his eyebrows, wondering if she was submissive to


    him. Sarah had never been like this before ever since they had gotten married. He sometimes wished


    to find Sarah submissive to him after he came back from work, but she had always been a strong


    woman. After all, men love to see their wives catering to them, it gives them a sense of conquest.


    Was Sarah somehow enlightened about that fact today?

 Chapter 115: YOU ARE REALLY SPECIAL

    Chapter 115: YOU ARE REALLY SPECIAL


    For the sake of the rare and charming moment, Charles cooled down and responded to her surprise. "If


    you were always like this, maybe I could take down the stars from the sky for you."


    Puzzled, Sarah looked up at him, ¡°What?¡± She was unable to understand why his behavior had


    changed so quickly.


    Charles finally reached out and pulled her into his arms. "Woman, don''t you understand? What I mean


    is that I like it when you''re flirtatious with me. After all these years, you have never been one to let go


    so easily of something. You are always more of a tit-for-tat person, but I like to see you more rxed, it


    makes me feel much better too. If you cater to me like this, I will always spoil you!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Sarah still didn¡¯t understand exactly what he meant. ¡°Am I really mistreating you? Would you


    really do everything for me if I fawn over you?¡± She said and asked, still puzzled.


    Charles shook his head and sighed as he helplessly pointed at her. ¡°You''re not an easy woman to get


    along with. Once again, you''re showing your true colors. Why is it so difficult for you to just let go


    asionally?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one angry right now? If yes, that¡¯s ok. Come on, let''s go, they''re hungry and have been


    waiting for a long time!¡± Sarah pushed him away and walked away with breakfast.


    Charles looked at her walking away and sighed. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. Why had he fallen in


    love with such aplicated woman? He liked to have fawned over and catered to, but even though


    his ex-girlfriends and mistresses had always yed up to him, he had never felt as aplished as


    today when Sarah had done it. Was he masochistic?


    Sarah, on the other hand, was thinking about how useful Carrie''s advice turned out to be. Men loved to


    have their way. Ever since her parents had passed away, she had been so independent, never needing


    to give in to others¡¯ demands. Usually, it had been her sister who had to listen to her, but Sarah herself


    had never been in a rtionship where she had to be the submissive one.


    To her surprise, Carrie''s advice turned out to be true, and Charles loved her being submissive to him.


    Knowing this, it maye to be useful for Sarah in the future. Though it was flirtatious, the effect was


    noticeable.


    Christina had regained consciousness and was starting to feel better. Emma was sitting beside her,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    helping her drink water. When Christina saw Charles and Sarahing back with breakfast, she didn''t


    say anything; they just all ate together quietly without anyint.


    ***


    After breakfast, Christina wanted to talk with Charles. Sarah felt the atmosphere very ufortable as


    if she didn''t belong. It was so evident that Christina and Emma excluded her. Not wanting to sh with


    her mother-inw, she said, "I will go to visit your dad for a while, you go on." She walked out with a


    sad look on her face.


    Charles wanted to say something, but Sarah opened the door and walked out, so he just kept silent.


    Emma and Christina smiled discreetly when they saw Sarah walking out.


    Sarah felt disappointed, she still felt like an outsider. No matter how hard she tried to be considered a


    member of this family, Christina refused to ept her, and she had also conspired with Emma against


    her, and now Emma hated her.


    Sarah sighed as she walked away, thinking about how hard it was to get along with them. She felt


    powerless and didn''t know how to deal with Christina, so she might as well just stay away from her


    whenever possible.


    Sarah went to Mr. Thomas¡¯s ward. He was still unconscious with an oxygen mask and IV dripping. She


    adjusted his pillow, tucked him in, and sat down beside him, and whispered. ¡°Dad, get better soon!¡±


    Her father-inw was the only person who had epted her as part of the family. If Mrs. Thomas


    passed away, Charles would be her only support. But given that her rtionship with Charles was also


    unstable and that Emma was back, there were bound to be plenty of misunderstandings and betrayal in


    front of her. Sarah felt lost, just thinking about what theing days would bring.


    Even though Sarah was trying to listen to Carrie''s advice, she found it difficult to have trust in her


    marriage. Nothing is forever or sure. Love can dissolve over time, not to mention if there was a


    mistress involved in their marriage.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Sarah suddenly heard a voiceing from the door behind her. Turning


    around, she saw Charlese in. Sarah stood up in surprise. "You¡­ You''re already finished talking


    with your mom?" It was less than 15 minutes since she had left them.


    Charles closed the door behind him. ¡°Emma is with her. I was worried about you, so I came here to be


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Your dad is still in aa, I can take care of him alone if needed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me here?¡± Charles giggled.


    Sarah looked at him silently and sat down. Charles sat down beside her, holding her hands tightly.


    Looking at him, Sarah saw that he was grinning, he seemed happy. Surprised by his unusual behavior,


    she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Charles answered in a sweet tone. ¡°You are really special!¡±


    "Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special per se, but I feel that you are so different, and I can¡¯t help looking at you


    endlessly!¡±


    Sarah was even more surprised at his sudden change and said, ¡°You¡­ are you sick? You are


    behaving so different today?¡±


    Charles burst intoughter and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Fool, I''m just trying to show you how much I


    love!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sarah looked up at him a little bewildered.


    ¡°You really seem to be numb towards the expression of love. Looking at your reaction, it looks like you


    have never been in a romantic rtionship before. I will teach you everything about love in the future!¡±

 Chapter 116: Take Care Of My Dad

    Chapter 116: Take Care Of My Dad


    He was right. Although Sarah had been in two previous rtionships, she had never really been in love


    before. She was still in high school when she had her first boyfriend, and both had still been very young


    and na?ve. Although they had liked each other, it hadn''t been love, so when he cheated on her, she had


    broken up with him without much difficulty.


    Her second boyfriend had been in college. At that time, she had loved him, but she had been


    inexperienced and didn''t know how to deal with a man, and she never overthought about love at that


    time. Since she was busy with her studies, trying tond a job, and taking care of her sister, she had


    neglected him, and ultimately, he had cheated on her too. Although she had been sad at that time, she


    had forgotten about him soon.


    With Charles, it was different. When she met him at work, she felt herself really falling in love with him.


    Although they had their problems at times, their love was stronger, which had helped her in keeping


    their rtionship this far.


    Regardless, Sarah felt a little shy when Charles was so openly flirting with her. She pushed him aside


    with her shoulder and said, ¡°Nonsense, your dad is here. Can''t you be serious?¡±


    Charles stillughed again. ¡°So what? Maybe my dad likes to see me happy!¡±


    Knowing Charles''s yful nature, Sarah just ignored him. Charles took her hand again, and after a


    while, he said in a cautious tone., ¡°Just now my mom told me to stay here during this time. Dad is


    seriously ill this time, and we should be near him and take care of him. She told me that she is also


    getting old and that she wants me to take care of thepany here."


    Sarah looked up and asked. "Won''t you be very busy then?"


    Charles shook his head. ¡°Not that much. Emma will help me this time. After all, she just graduated in


    economics, she can help me in that department!¡±


    Sarah was shocked. ¡°Does that mean Emma will work with you?...¡± she paused for a while and then


    continued. "What about me?"


    ¡°You just take care of my dad and of our home, and maybe soon we''ll have a child, then you need to


    stay home and raise our baby. Right? Isn''t it good for us to divide our work this way? You don''t need to


    work outside the home. Having a baby should be our priority now!¡±


    Charles was speaking in a warm tone, but Sarah didn''t know why she felt his words were filled with


    irony and a little pessimistic. He was telling her that he expected her to stay at home alone, meaning


    that she would only see himte at night after he came home from work.


    Emma, on the other hand, would spend all day every day with Charles. If something were to be


    happening between Emma and Charles, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    But she couldn''t refuse because of Mrs. Thomas''s condition, he was seriously ill and needed someone


    to take care of him. How could she say no? Just because Emma was trying to destroy her marriage,


    she couldn''t abandon the only man who had shown her fatherly love and eptance in their family.


    She had no choice but to ept the n Charles hadid out for her.


    Sarah grinned bitterly. "Well, since you seem to have already made that decision, just go ahead. I have


    no other ideas now. I just hope your dad lives long enough to see our baby, that would make everything


    worth it.¡± Perhaps if Charles were to betray her one day, Mr. Thomas would still be there to support her


    and give her hope.


    At Christina''s request, Sarah and Charles moved back to Los Angeles. Their focus was soon shifted to


    adjust to their new life, with Sarah walking to and from the hospital every day to take care of Mr.


    Thomas as Charles was busy at work.


    Christina was handing thepany over to Charles and Emma since she had fainted at the hospital.


    Their Los Angeles-based business was muchrger than the one in Houston, which Charles and his


    friends had established. Though there were many other stockholders, the Thomas family had the


    Sarah was distressed seeing that Charles worked so hard and tried to lighten his burden at home.


    Despite her effort, if Charles continued like this, he would have no time for his family if they had


    children, which worried Sarah.


    Sarah realized that it wasn''t necessarily a good thing to be born into a wealthy family. Though they


    were allowed many luxuries, family ties seemed to be weaker in wealthy familiespared to average


    families.


    Every day Charles went out with Christina and Emma to work, leaving Sarah at home with the house


    help. After cooking and cleaning were taken care of, Sarah would go to the hospital to take care of Mr.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Thomas. Most days, she didn''t get to see Charles up untilte in the evening. Sometimes she felt that


    she spent less time with Charles than Emma since they went out every day together to work,ughing


    and chatting happily.


    Sarah became envious and worried about Emma and what she may be doing behind her back with


    Charles.


    Sarah was much busier in Los Angeles than she had been in Houston. She had be more cautious


    for fear of making a mistake and giving Christina a handle on her. Over time she had be


    exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    Mr. Thomas had woken up from hisa but was still at the hospital. His body was gradually


    bing weaker as he lost weight, adding to Sarah''s distress. Since everyone was informed about


    the seriousness of his condition, he resigned himself with a sigh. ¡°You had to know sooner orter. I''m


    sorry!¡±


    ¡°Dad, why do you apologize? You did nothing wrong. But why did you hide it from us all this time?¡±


    Mr. Thomas sighed again. ¡°Even though you''re my daughter-inw, sometimes you are closer to me


    than my own kids.¡±

 Chapter 117: They鈥檙e All Busy At Work

    Chapter 117: They¡¯re All Busy At Work


    Sarah was the only one who stayed with him over thest few days. She felt sad for him because the


    rest of the family usually only came to visit him at night. In their defense, she said, "They¡¯re all busy at


    work. I''m the one who is free at home and cane to you more often. Mrs. Thomas is very


    concerned about you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯te to visit you every night!"


    Mr. Thomas smiled bitterly. Sarah was unsure if it was an approving or denying smile. Instead of


    continuing to talk about them, he changed the topic casually. ¡°Is Charles running thepany now?¡±


    ¡°He has been very busy these days but hasn¡¯t exined to me in detail what he does. But whatever it


    is, I¡¯m sure he can deal with it. He has always run his ownpany, and he¡¯s outstanding in the


    business.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you bored at home? Don¡¯t you want to work there too?¡± He asked.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what he meant, so she paused for a moment before she answered. ¡°I want to help,


    but someone needs to take care of the family, and¡­ After all, I didn¡¯t study management and can¡¯t hold


    a candle to Charles or Emma, so my presence there wouldn¡¯t be of much help.¡± She said, distressed.


    Mr. Thomas tapped her hand. ¡°Girl, I know you want to work, and I know what my wife thinks about it.


    Although I¡¯m sick, I can see clearly what my wife has done. Emma is my daughter, but you are also my


    child. I treat you all the same without preference for anyone. If anything, I prefer you, given that you


    and Charles are married after all. No matter what they do behind your back, I''ll support you as long as


    I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t allow such things to be done!¡±


    Sarah looked at Mr. Thomas in surprise. She didn''t really understand what he meant, did he know


    about what was going on between her and Emma?


    When Mr. Thomas saw her reaction, he tapped her hand again infort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will deal with


    Emma and Christina. You don¡¯t need to be afraid!¡±


    It seemed that he knew more about what was going on. Sarah didn¡¯t know what to say. She needed the


    support, but given how sick her father-inw was, was it appropriate to burden him with her concerns?


    What would happen if he knew everything?


    Not knowing what to do, she just remained silent and looked down to avoid looking at Mr. Thomas¡¯s


    face.


    In fact, Sarah was worried about seeing how close Charles and Emma had be these days since


    they worked together. If she confronted Charles about it, she would be the jealous woman. If Sarah


    was angry, Charles would withdraw from her. If she made a scene, Christina would interfere.


    Sarah had no choice but to wait and see. If anything happened, she¡¯d have to deal with it at that time.


    What Sarah really wanted was to work with Charles. If she were always on his side, he¡¯d not get as


    easily distracted by Emma.


    Later that day in the afternoon, Mr. Thomas¡¯s old friends came to visit him. With several older


    gentlemen chatting in one small room, Sarah felt that her presence was not needed. When Mr. Thomas


    saw how bored she looked, he encouraged her to go home.


    Leaving the hospital, Sarah was thinking about how monotonous her life had be. Besides, from


    walking to the hospital and taking care of the family, there was nothing left for her to do. Although she


    had not worked in Houston after getting married, Charles had been less busy and hade back from


    work much earlier, and they often went out at night to different ces.


    Even if they stayed at home, they enjoyed each other¡¯spany. Ever since they had moved to Los


    Angeles, Charles was tired when he came home from workte at night and didn¡¯t really spend much


    time with her.


    Now that she had nothing to do in the afternoon, she went to the mall to look for a tie for Charles. To


    her surprise, she saw Charles in the mall with a few people in business and Emma on his side.


    Charles hade to inspect the mall or to discuss a project. They seemed to be discussing a project in


    the mall. He was wearing his business suit, making him stand out and look superior to the rest of the


    group. Emma, who was also wearing a formal suit, was standing beside him like a queen, holding a


    folder in her arms.


    They all looked very formal, and the other men seemed to regard Charles as their big client, doing their


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    best to please Charles in a very formal way. Emma suddenly noticed something and walked into one


    store. She took a tie from the disy and waved it at Charles with a big smile on her face, appearing


    very happy. Charles had no choice but to walk up to her with the rest of the men following him. Emma


    whispered something in Charles¡¯s ear, trying to charm him. She tried hard to tie the new tie for him.


    Emma''s action made Charles feel awkward, given that they were working and with people in business


    standing there looking at them, but he had no choice but to cooperate with her. It was evident that the


    attending men also felt awkward and out of ce.


    Emma wanted to buy the tie for Charles, disregarding that they were there for work. Seeing Charles¡¯s


    intense facial expression, she stomped her feet with stubbornness, giving Charles no choice but to


    ept her gift. Feeling aplished, Emmaughed out loud and walked to the counter to check out.


    The businessmen seemed to get impatient as one lowered his head and coughed to hide his chuckle.


    Charles pretended not to care, and when Emma came back from the counter and grabbed for his


    hands, he didn¡¯t scold her but instead smiled at her when she said something to him. They looked like


    a couple based on their interactions.

 Chapter 119: I鈥檓 Still Closer To Him Than You

    Chapter 119: I¡¯m Still Closer To Him Than You


    They had already been married for a while now and had done it many times, so why was she so angry?


    Charles finished with his tie and turned back to pick up his jacket from the bed when he saw Sarah¡¯s


    bag wide open. He peaked in and saw a delicately packed present inside her purse. He picked it up to


    look at it more closely, it was Zegna''s tie. He couldn''t help wondering what it was.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, he quickly put the present back into the bag and pretended to still be


    working on adjusting his suit.


    Sarah came back and thought his behavior was a little strange. She nced at him but didn''t see


    anything unusual. Without further paying attention to him, she continued searching for her key.


    Charles became more optimistic, thinking that the gift was apparently for him, but maybe Sarah didn¡¯t


    give it to him yet because of their incident and her being angryst night. Why didn''t she give it now as


    an excuse to make up? There was no big deal after all, and no need to continue the quarrel.


    He buttoned his suit jacket, straightened up properly, and said to Sarah, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Sarah had no idea why he suddenly broke the silence by talking to her. She paused a little and then


    replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charles looked at her. Just yes? Wasn¡¯t she going to say something? Wasn¡¯t she going to give him the


    tie that was in her bag? Was she collecting ties?


    Insinuating, he asked, ¡°Do you want me to bring you something? Recently I haven''t bought you any


    gifts. What do you want?¡±


    He was quite obvious, and courtesy demands reciprocity. Sarah should know it! He intended to give her


    a gift, so she had to give him a gift in return.


    But Sarah still remained calm, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to buy. You can go to work now!¡±


    Charles felt annoyed. Didn''t she notice that he was trying to make peace? Raising his eyebrows, he


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    asked. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Sarah saw him pacing back and forth in front of the door. She was ready to go, so she grabbed her bag


    and just said. ¡°I am going to the hospital to take care of your dad now!¡± And walked out without further


    hesitation.


    Charles watched her walking away, indifferently. Once the door was closed behind her, he cursed in


    frustration, ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He was so irritated that he didn''t know what to do. Sarah must have entirely misunderstood him! He


    picked up his briefcase and went out, also ignoring her. He didn¡¯t care about the gift anymore!


    Sarah didn¡¯t know that her indifferent behavior would make Charles even angrier. She couldn¡¯t give up


    her pride to make concessions, but she always managed to intensify their negative feelings and


    continue the quarrel.


    Carrie had advised her to be gentle to get along with Charles, but she couldn''t calm herself down


    enough to be considerate to him after seeing how affectionate and intimate he was with Emma when


    out working with her. She couldn''t agree with Carrie¡¯s advice.


    It was Charles who didn¡¯t pay attention to his words and actions. It was him who didn¡¯t care about her


    feelings and kept close to Emma no matter what. Why should she back down? Why should she be


    gentle to him? Why would she hurt herself like that? Why?


    Sarah was convinced that nothing good coulde from a woman who always gave in first. It just


    made men more arrogant, and they started to despise them. Sometimes a little temper was


    appropriate. Charles needed to know that she had her own principles, which was why she was


    reluctant to give in to Charles repeatedly.


    Thinking about what she had seen yesterday and how Charles had indulged Emma''s immature


    behavior, shepared his actions with his serious attitude toward her when working together, and


    she felt quite wronged by him. Subconsciously, Charles was always very lovely to Emma no matter


    what she did, he would tolerate her, but he had never been that tolerant with Sarah, even after they had


    gotten married.


    Sarah became extremely agitated and even more reluctant to just let it go this time.


    As she was walking lost in her thoughts, a car drove from behind her, honking the horn a few times.


    Given that they were in a wealthy neighborhood and the roads were narrow, she didn''t want to get into


    trouble and quietly retreated to the small corner, making way for the car to pass.


    But the car slowed down. Looking up, Sarah saw Emma sitting in the passenger seat, shouting at her.


    "Sarah, are you going to the hospital alone? Would you like my brother to drive you there first before


    going to the office?


    Sarah finally realized that it was Charles''s car. Emma was smiling sweetly at her. Although she called


    her by her name and sounded kind, Sarah saw her perky face as if she wanted to say. "Look! I''m going


    to work with Charles in his car while you are walking alone, even though you are his wife. I''m still closer


    to him than you."


    Sarah was very angry at Emma and her superior expression and decided to ignore them and continue


    walking on her own. When Charles saw her still walking, he got angrier and shouted to Emma. ¡°Just


    ignore her. Let her go!¡± And stepped in the gas pedal, driving away.


    Sarah still heard Emma''s false concern when she asked Charles why he was so angry at her sister-in-


    Sarah couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Fuck!¡± Even the politest woman would start cursing when seeing her


    husband driving with his mistress arrogantly sitting right beside him. She turned around the opposite


    corner and walked away in her high-heeled shoes, unwilling to follow the same road they had been


    driving on.


    After this incident in the morning with Emma, Sarah felt depressed all day. She felt sick, just thinking


    about Emma¡¯s happy and smiling face. She didn¡¯t talk much after arriving at the hospital, and Mr.


    Thomas was reading a book, so she just peeled him an apple beside him without interrupting him.

 Chapter 120: She Overthinking

    Chapter 120: She Overthinking


    It was almost lunchtime when Mr. Thomas suddenly requested to have a specific kind of chicken soup,


    which Sarah was to buy for him. Walking out of his room, she didn''t know where she found that kind of


    soup in Los Angeles since she was not familiar with the ce yet. Not knowing who to turn, she called


    Daniel to ask him for directions.


    Daniel told her that he would be off work at noon and that he''d take her to the ce during his lunch


    break. After just a few minutes, he came to apany her to the restaurant.


    Sarah didn''t want to bother him and ask just to give her the directions, but Daniel insisted on taking her


    to the ce himself, stating that it was too far to walk there.


    After taking off his white coat, Daniel was ready to go with her, dressed in casual sportswear. Sarah


    thought that maybe he intended to exercise after working based on his attire. Though he was 28 years


    old, he looked much younger and energetic in his sports clothes, like a college student. With his bright


    smile, he seemed very gentle, making everyone feelfortable in his presence. Sarah started to feel


    better when seeing him and smiled at him. ¡°You were so quick to change! I''m sorry to bother you!¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I''m off work now.¡± He led her to the garage and drove off in his car.


    While driving, Daniel turned on some rxing music in the car, making Sarah feel morefortable.


    He talked andughed with her with such ease that Sarah''s anger gradually disappeared. She thought


    that she was more rxed with Daniel, at least felt more at ease with him than she did with Charles.


    She couldn''t help saying in a light tone, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡± Daniel was surprised. "Why is that?"


    ¡°You¡¯re still as humorous as ever. I''m alwaysughing when I''m around you.¡± She answered


    ¡°You know I''m good, don''t you? Some of the nurses in the hospital secretly call me ¡°The most


    handsome man in the hospital¡± You should know that I''m a good catch, right?


    Sarah hadn''t expected him to make a joke out of it andughed out happily before she asked. ¡°By the


    way, where is your girlfriend? You''re 28. When will you introduce me to my future sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Future sister-inw?¡± Daniel turned to look at her with a faint and inexplicable light in his eyes. Sarah


    didn''t understand him. He looked strange but attractive as if she could be sucked into the light of his


    eyes.


    Daniel turned back to look at the road and continued. ¡°I haven''t fallen in love with anyone yet, I don''t


    want to have a family yet.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What kind of person do you like? Maybe I can introduce you to someone?¡± Sarah added.


    Daniel looked at her again but kept silent this time. He kept driving for a long time. After turning around


    a corner, he suddenly stopped the car and said, ¡°Here we are!¡± without answering her question.


    Sarah had to get off to walk into the restaurant to buy the food. She also brought some soup for Daniel,


    given that he hadn''t had lunch yet either. Walking out of the restaurant with her hands full, she sighed.


    ¡°They''re too many people here. I had to wait in the queue for a long time.¡±


    Daniel took the bags from her hands and opened the car door for her. He then suddenlyughed and


    said, ¡°If you want to look for a girlfriend for me, you can be the criteria.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sarah looked up at him in confusion.


    Danielughed again. ¡°I''m joking. I don''t need you to introduce me to a girlfriend, forget about it!¡±


    Sarah finally understood what she was saying andughed too. He was right. Apart from his family not


    being in the same social status as Charles''s family, he was just as eligible as Charles in all other


    aspects. He was a remarkable young man. Why should he need help finding a girlfriend? She was


    overthinking!


    ¡°You also bought food for me?¡± Daniel asked after getting back into the car.


    Sarah buckled up her seatbelt and said, ¡°Yeah, you didn''t have lunch yet, did you?¡±


    Feeling a little shy, Daniel responded. ¡°I don''t like this food; actually, you can keep it all for yourself!¡±


    Sarah said, ¡°Don''t you like chicken soup? I''m sorry. It''s such a ssic that it didn''t even cross my mind


    to ask you first, or else I''d have bought something else for you. After all, you drove me out all the way


    here so I could buy it for my father-inw.¡±


    ¡°If you really appreciate me helping you, you can give me something else but soup.¡±


    Daniel was just joking, but Sarah took it seriously. She thought about it for a while and suddenly


    remembered that she had the tie still in her bag. She took it out and said, ¡°Or I can give you this


    instead?¡±


    Daniel was joking, not expecting her the take him seriously and give him a gift. He looked at the tie in


    surprise and asked. ¡°You¡­ are you really going to give me a present? Is that for me?¡±


    Sarah figured it was useless to keep the tie, so she nodded to Daniel, although she felt that it wasn''t


    right to give it to him after having bought it for Charles since she couldn''t give it to Charles now. Maybe


    it wasn''t very polite toward Daniel if she gave it to him, and she was about to take it back and said,


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ it''s actually not a good idea, I''ll give you another present on ater day.¡±


    But Daniel didn''t know the history behind the tie and was happy when Sarah was about to give him a


    gift. He would never refuse a gift from her. He grabbed it and said with appreciation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    The tie looks great. Even if you give me gold tomorrow, it won''t be more beautiful than the first gift you


    chose. I want this one. I like everything you give me!¡±

 Chapter 121: She Blames Herself

    Chapter 121: She mes Herself


    ¡°Um¡­ ¡± Sarah wanted to exin that she couldn''t give it to him but was unable to find the words when


    she saw how much he liked it and decided not to say anything. Charles hadn''t seen the tie yet after all,


    and Daniel didn''t know where the tie came from, so there would be no problem, given that she was the


    only one who knew the real story behind it. Nothing would happen if she herself didn¡¯t say anything.


    Daniel looked at Sarah¡¯s gift with great happiness. After looking at it carefully for a while, he said, ¡°The


    tie is wonderful. Zegna is a big international brand; this tie must be at least around one thousand


    dors. How can you say that it is not good? I¡¯ll give you something in returnter!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ There''s no need to give me anything in return, really.¡± She quickly refused.


    But Daniel remained firm. ¡°No, I must. As the saying goes, ¡®Give peaches in return for a plum.¡¯ I have to


    give you in return!¡± Daniel was actually just looking for an excuse to give her a present. He wanted


    Sarah to have one thing given by him.


    Sarah noticed how stubborn he was and didn¡¯t refuse any longer. They drove back to the hospital,


    unaware of how many problems they would get into in the future because of this tie.


    Though the restaurant was not that far away, they spent half an hour driving back to the hospital


    because of traffic. Sarah was afraid that Mr. Thomas would be waiting for her and that he''d be hungry,


    and went quickly upstairs after getting out of the car when she unexpectedly heard Daniel yell behind


    her. ¡°Little girl!¡±


    Sarah looked back in amazement because Daniel had not called her that for a long time. He had


    always called her ¡°little girl¡± back in the days when they had been little.. Unexpectedly, he called her


    that again now. She turned around and looked at him.


    Danielughed and said, ¡°Thank you for your gift. I¡¯ll wear it to work tomorrow!¡±


    Daniel smiled at her. ¡°Thanks for your gift. I will wear it tomorrow!¡±


    Sarah smiled and waved at him before she hurried to bring the food to Mr. Thomas. Unexpectedly, she


    found the door to his room wide open, and Mr. Thomas was nowhere to be seen. Knowing that Mr.


    Thomas was too weak to get out of the bed, Sarah didn¡¯t know where to look for him. cing the food


    on the table, she was about to look for him when a nurse came in and confronted her. ¡°Where were you


    all this time? We looked everywhere for you. While you were out, Mr. Thomas suffered another heart


    attack; he''s in the operating room right now!¡±


    Sarah felt like someone was hitting her on her head. She stared at the nurse in shock. Not wanting it to


    be true, she asked bewildered. ¡°What?¡± and rushed to the operating room without giving the nurse time


    to answer. Running, she shouted, ¡°Dad!¡± but when she reached the room, the door was closed, and the


    doctors were busy trying to save Mr. Thomas''s life. Sarah was at a loss at what to do. She knocked on


    the door in desperation and called out to him. ¡°Dad, dad!¡±


    She med herself for leaving him alone and, at the same time, was worried about his condition. She


    shouldn¡¯t have talked with Daniel for so long, leaving Mr. Thomas alone in the room. How could she


    have done that? It''s all her negligence to leave him behind.


    The nurse came to stop her and tried to calm her down. ¡°Ms. Sarah, they already started the operation,


    you shouldn¡¯t disturb them. Let the doctors concentrate on their job!¡±


    Sarah realized that the nurse was right, and she probably shouldn¡¯t be so loud, but she was so anxious


    and worried about Mr. Thomas that all she wanted was to be on his side so he wouldn''t be alone.


    Realizing that she shouldn''t distract the doctors, she grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand and asked in a


    desperate voice, ¡°How could he have another heart attack so sudden?¡±


    The nurse took her hand and pressed it gently. ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact reason. We heard the beeper


    going off, and when we reached his room, he was already on the floor, unable to say anything. All we


    could do was rush him into the operating room and have faith in the doctors.¡±


    Sarah couldn''t help but me herself for leaving Mr. Thomas alone for so long. The nurse squeezed


    Sarah''s hand again and left.


    Pacing back and forth for a while, Sarah thought that she should call Charles. Although she wasn''t


    happy to call him after the scene with Emma this morning, she had no choice but to call him and inform


    him about what had happened, given that it was a life or death situation.


    To Sarah''s surprise, Charles was already informed by the hospital and was on his way to the hospital


    with Christina and Emma.


    Sarah sat outside the operating room in the waiting area and waited for Charles to arrive. When she


    saw theming in, Sarah quickly stood up and walked towards them. Before she was able to say


    anything, Christina asked in a cold and indifferent tone, as if she was scolding Sarah. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feeling ufortable, Sarah answered. ¡°I went to buy some food for dad at noon because he asked


    for chicken soup, but when I came back, I found that he was in the operating room. I don¡¯t know what


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    happened.¡±


    Christina became extremely angry, looking like something possessed her. Unexpectedly and to


    everyone''s surprise, she suddenly pped Sarah in her face. Everyone in the area looked at them,


    including the doctors and nurses, stopped and stared at them, curious about what was going on.


    Shocked, Sarah covered her face with one hand, staring at Christina in disbelief. It had never urred


    to her that Christina would p her in public, especially in a situation like this.

 Chapter 123: An Evil And Scheming Woman

    Chapter 123: An Evil And Scheming Woman


    Sarah realized that Charles didn¡¯t trust her. She didn¡¯t know why it hurt so much, she felt like her world


    was copsing in front of her. Charles continued to believe and defend others over her. Sarah realized


    that Charles would neverpletely trust her like he trusted Emma, he would always be suspicious of


    her.


    But why was he blindly trusting the others over her? That was the difference between Emma and her.


    Emma had his trust, whereas Sarah didn''t.


    Christina interfered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. What if she fell in love with somebody else, and you are


    the only one who doesn''t know about it?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t respond to Christina but just stared at Charles. After a few seconds, she asked. ¡°Do you


    believe that? Charles, I just want to know what you think.¡± She stared at him, continued as if she wasn''t


    going to stop until she got an answer from him.


    Looking at her expression, Charles started to doubt, but he still answered with a harsh and cold


    expression, ¡°I just want to ask you, why did you give Daniel a gift instead of me?¡± He still questioned


    her, avoiding answering her directly.


    Sarah looked at him, her heart filled with disappointment. She was so tired from thest few days, and


    all she wanted was to escape from reality, but somehow just had to keep facing reality in its face with


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    all its troubles.


    In the past, Charles¡¯s support had given her some warmth, but now, even he doubted her, so she didn¡¯t


    know why she was still staying. Sometimes, she really felt like talking it through with them and telling


    them all her anger and injustice into their face and then leaving. Maybe, leaving was true to her! She


    had gone through many difficult things in her life and never relied on anyone. So why should she


    tolerate them now?


    However, Mr. Thomas was very sick and still in the operating room. She knew he expected them to get


    along with each other, how could she argue with them outside the operating room where he was


    fighting for his life? If she only considered herself right now, Mr. Thomas could get mad or upset again,


    and he wasn¡¯t strong enough for that.


    Thinking of how good Mr. Thomas had always treated her, she couldn¡¯t let him down right now. She


    squeezed her fists tightly to suppress her anger and said with a cold voice. ¡°Your dad is in the


    operating room now; can we talk about itter?¡±


    However, Christina wasn''t ready to let go. ¡°Are you trying to find an excuse? You can¡¯t find a good


    reason, so you''re looking for an excuse.¡±


    Emma, who was still standing beside her mom, added, ¡°Mom, Sarah wouldn¡¯t do something like that.


    She really cares about dad, or else she wouldn¡¯t have gone out with Daniel to buy food for him!¡±


    Her words sounded very natural, but Sarah heard them very entric because Christina was precisely


    ming her husband''s condition on her going out and neglecting Me. Thomas.


    When Charles heard Emma''s reasoning, he became even angrier.


    Christina continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Was she going out to buy food? Everyone knows what she


    really did!¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t stand them any longer, especially Christina and Emma, who had been nothing but


    trouble for a long time. She thought that she could bear it for Charles and that after getting to know her,


    they would finally start treating her better. However, instead of starting to treat her better, Charles was


    not also let her down.


    Sarah suddenly turned toward Christina and said with a cold yet determined voice. ¡°Mrs. Thomas and


    Emma. Do you two really find it so interesting to create problems for me? Aren¡¯t you looking down on


    my family? Christina, you purposely made Emma chase after my husband, haven''t you? Emma, you


    want to marry Charles so badly, then why not tell him directly? Is it so much fun to y games and


    create drama around everything? You both are supposedly elegantdies; don¡¯t you think you''re


    degrading yourself?¡±


    It had never urred to Christina that Sarah would confront them like that. After staring at Sarah in


    shock for a second, she yelled. "What? How can you speak to me like that? Don''t you know how to


    respect your elders?¡±


    Sarah sneered back. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know, but that has nothing to do with my family. I have been on my


    own from a young age, and there is no need to bring my family into this anymore. Besides, you always


    say that I¡¯m from such an ordinary family, what''s wrong with my family background? You are of high


    social status, and you believe yourself so high above me, are your deeds worthy of your status?¡±


    Sarah was speaking in a loud voice as if she was throwing the handle at the de, shocking both


    Charles and Emma.


    As expected, Christina was not one to back down and fire back. Pointing at Sarah, she said to Charles,


    ¡°You see how she talks to me? Is this her way of respecting me? This is your beloved wife!¡±


    Charles also was amazed at Sarah¡¯s reaction and tried to stop her. ¡°Sarah, you are crossing a line, she


    is my mother!¡± His voice was filled with reproach.


    Hearing Charles¡¯s words, Sarah was even more disappointed. In the past, when Christina had been


    mean to her, Charles always had been on her side, but today he just let her be. Maybe he didn¡¯t love


    her after all and decided to take his mother''s side to scold her in front of everyone.


    Frustrated, Sarah responded. ¡°Charles, what right do you have to scold me? What makes you think


    that you can discipline me?¡± Then she turned to Christina and Emma and continued. ¡°I respected you


    before because you are my mother-inw, but have you been a good example? Now that you openly


    turned against me, I don¡¯t need to respect you anymore. And Emma, you are so ridiculous; I thought


    you were innocent and kind and I treated you well, I tried to help you. But you turned out to be an evil


    and scheming woman!¡±

 Chapter 124: She Still Loves Him

    Chapter 124: She Still Loves Him


    Christina pretended to be agitated by her words and said. ¡°s, I can¡¯t stand her! Charles, how can


    you stand? She is your wife, why is she behaving so superior to us?¡±


    Charles also thought that Sarah was overreacting and said, ¡°Sarah!¡± as if he was ordering her to calm


    down and stretched his hand out to her to pull her back.


    Sarah shook off his hands and freed herself from his attempt to restrain her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me


    what to do. What rights do you have to tell me what to do? Even though you are my husband, I am still


    a free person! You have no right to restrain me!¡±


    Sarah was so irritated but didn¡¯t want to show her weakness in front of everyone, especially after


    Charles was taking his mother''s side.


    Charles suddenly pushed her. ¡°Come here and talk with me!¡± He growled as he pulled her over. Sarah


    struggled to get free, but Charles got even more irritated and pushed her full force against the wall. He


    didn¡¯t mean to hurt her, but he momentarily lost control over his emotions and disregarded his strength.


    Sarah''s back hit against the wall so intense that she arched in pain. Unable to stand the pain, she


    closed her eyes and scrunched her face, feeling as if her body was smashed into pieces.


    Both Christina and Emma were shocked at what they saw as they hadn''t expected Charles to get


    physical with Sarah. They both felt happy to see Sarah¡¯s painful expression and smiled secretively.


    Meanwhile, Charles realized that he had hurt Sarah, and quickly went to hold Sarah steady and said,


    ¡°Sarah, Sarah¡­¡±


    Sarah pushed him off and stood up straight by herself, disregarding the pain. Charles was about to say


    something, but Sarah pped him on the face and red at him. Her eyes were filled with


    disappointment and despair, shocking Charles. Charles stared back at her without knowing what to do.


    Sarah gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°I will not let you bully me! Charles, you owe me big time! I''ll


    remember what you just did. If you don¡¯t stop, I will get my revenge one day!¡±


    She pushed Charles away and strode away. She had to leave this cage that was suffocating her. She


    just wanted to have her own life, without caring about anyone or being dependent on someone!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sarah walked alone along the bridge. Cars wereing and going as well as pedestrians walking in


    different directions, but she was indifferent and looked at the deep emptiness in front of her, strolling


    away from the hospital as if she was walking into another world.


    The wind became stronger and colder. She hugged herself, trying to protect herself from the cold. She


    had no intention to go back, just kept on walking further away, not knowing where she would end up.


    After a while, it started to rain. Although it was a very slight rain, it was enough to get wet. All


    pedestrians began to find shelter either with an umbre or by leaving, and soon the bridge was empty,


    except for Sarah, who was standing on the rail and looking into the river underneath the bridge.


    Boats wereing and going on the river, with tourists enjoying the beautiful scenery from the water.


    Some young people dressed in sportswear who were not scared off by the rain kept surfing on the


    water with vigorous strides. Everyone had their own, seemingly normal life, except for her, who felt like


    she had no expectation left in life.


    Christina''s purpose was apparent. She wanted to get rid of her by any means. After what had


    happened at the hospital today, Sarah could not go back¡ªthinking about what had happened and how


    Charles had behaved made her very sad. He had pushed her so hard against the wall in front of Emma


    and Christina, humiliating her and treating her like an outsider. Didn''t he feel at least a little sorry for


    her? Why had he treated her so tender before? They had only been married for a few months, why had


    he changed so dramatically?


    Sarah recalled what Lee had told her a while back. Lee said to her that Charles was a yboy who had


    been with many women and that he quickly got tired of them. She had also said to her that Sarah was


    not the right woman for him. Was Charles already tired of her after such a short time?


    Although she had made the decision to leave, once outside, she had started to feel very sad. She


    always felt as if something was missing, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t catch it. She felt


    like she was drowning in water, and no one was there to save her.


    Sarah wondered if she would be free if she left Charles. Would she ever be able to live freely? After all,


    she has gone through so many things over the years, had broken up with boyfriends, and it all had


    somehow passed. This time, she felt that it was different. Would she be able to retreat herself?


    She recalled her entire history with Charles. In the beginning, everything was so lovely. Compared with


    today, everything had changed. Charles was still Charles, but his heart toward her had broken. Despite


    knowing this, she was so silly that she couldn''t stop loving him. Remembering how Charles had thrown


    her against the wall, Sarah felt her heart bleeding in sadness. It was still raining; she looked at the river


    with tears rolling over her face.


    She wasn''t one who cried easily, but she couldn¡¯t control herself at this time. Overwhelmed by sadness


    and drenched in tears, she tried to think of how she could forgive Charles if he came after her. Deep in


    her heart, she was desperately hoping that he would go after her, just like he had always done after


    every fight they had ever had. Almost every time, he had been the one who had approached her


    afterward, but this time, no matter how long she waited, he didn''t show up.


    Desperate to talk to someone, she called Carrie to ask her for advice, but Carrie didn''t answer her


    phone. Sarah slowly put down the phone, feeling more isted from the world than ever. Deep in her


    heart, she was still hoping that Charles woulde after her and apologize, then she¡­ maybe she


    would forgive him one more time because she still loved him.

 Chapter 126: Whatever You Choose

    Chapter 126: Whatever You Choose


    Daniel saw that she was still hesitating and remained silent. He ced his hand on her shoulder and


    held her tightly as if he wanted to give her power, then he finally said. ¡°Whatever you choose, I will


    always support you from behind. If you are tired or wronged, don''t forget me. I am here for you.¡±


    When he said it, his voice became a little softer and hesitant, as if he was afraid to frighten her. After a


    short pause, Daniel added with caution, ¡°I wee you here anytime. I can be your final haven!¡±


    His words sounded like a promise. In fact, it was a promise from a man to a woman. Sarah was


    shocked and looked nkly and with a trace of bewilderment up to Daniel as if she couldn''t understand


    him.


    Daniel looked straight at her to give her strength. They looked at each other with apparent emotions.


    Sarah was in a panic. She didn''t know whether she should respond to Daniel''s words or not. She didn¡¯t


    know whether she would fall into a ruined abbey or go to Grand Avenue if she returned to him.


    But before she could think what to do, she heard a cold voicee from behind, ¡°Mr. Frank, my wife


    and I aren''t divorced yet. Don''t you think you said that too early?¡±


    Sarah was shocked. She couldn''t help turning around and saw Charlesing with a bag of food in his


    hand, Emma standing next to him. They were looking at her and Daniel silently. It was apparent they


    hade back from shopping. Sarah had assumed that Charles and Emma had gone back to work,


    not expecting that her conversation with Daniel would be heard by them.


    Charles suddenly stepped up and pulled Sarah into his arms. Then, with one hand around her


    shoulder, he warned Daniel in a cold tone as if he was swearing on his possession, ¡°Mr. Frank is an


    intelligent man. How can you do something like this? What''s more, she is married!¡±


    Emma also jumped in and said, ¡°Brother, they''re so funny. They always framed us up, but they are


    secretly the same!¡±


    Sarah really wanted tough, but now she couldn''t even smile. She didn''t know what she could


    possibly say. Charles always believed what he saw. Any exnation was pointless if he misunderstood


    them, and Emma always spoke ill of her. They had just gone shopping together, giving Emma plenty of


    time to speak ill of her.


    Daniel just looked at them for a while, and finally sneered at Charles, then said in a respectful tone,


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, don''t you think you are funny now? Indeed, Sarah is your wife, but have you ever given


    her happiness? On the contrary, you have been betraying her and hurting her! Why can''t Sarah seek


    her own happiness while you''re ying outside?¡±


    ¡°Seeking her own happiness?¡± Charles repeated these words and couldn''t helpughing, ¡°Can you be


    her happiness? Or are you the only one feeling this passionate? Does Sarah love you? If she loved


    you, why would she marry me rather than you?¡±


    Daniel seemed stimted and replied sharply. ¡°Charles, you''re just one step ahead of me, but if you


    can''t give her happiness, she''ll leave you as well!¡±


    Charles burst into proudughter, then responded to Daniel, ¡°Ask her now, is she willing to leave me


    and go with you?¡± He lowered his head to look at Sarah again, ¡°Will you leave me for him, Sarah?¡±


    Sarah couldn''t helpughing at Charles''s confidence. Was Charles so sure that she loved him? He


    should have seen that clearly when she was his secretary at the beginning. He had flirted with her just


    because she liked him, and now they were married. He did worry about anything because he had


    confirmed that she loved him so much that he even felt confident to y with Emma at her expense,


    disregarding her feelings. He knew she loved him and couldn¡¯t leave him, which he took as a pass to


    do everything he wanted.


    Sarah''s heart suddenly turned cold as ice. Seeing those two men argue with each other, she just


    wanted to leave. She pulled Charles''s hand away from her. Lowering her head, she smiled bitterly as


    she went without saying a word.


    Daniel called after her, ¡°Sarah!¡±


    Charles also called her coldly, ¡°Sarah!¡± He apparently wasn''t happy to see her leaving him without


    hesitating.


    Sarah stopped walking, and without looking back, she said coldly, ¡°I only belong to myself. No one can


    control me. Charles, do you think you can control me just because I love you? You have really let me


    down!¡±


    Sarah sounded so severe as if she was using Charles, who looked at her in shock. It had never


    urred to him that Sarah thought of him as a bad person. Confused, he asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°Sarah, is this what you think about me?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Given that his tone was still fierce, Sarah felt that he didn''t consider her feeling at all. Staring at him,


    she felt so disappointed. Having nothing to add, she turned around and left.


    Charles followed her and snatched her hand. ¡°You want to leave? We should make things clear now!


    Haven¡¯t you ever felt my love over the past half year? Why are you considering me the bad person who


    always bullies you?¡±


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Sarah questioned him directly, staring at him.


    Charles grunted at her, questioning him. ¡°Well, my mom was right, after all. You are a very selfish


    person. Once someone treats you bad, you''ll remember it forever, but you never remember it when


    people are kind to you, so even though I treat with sincerely, you still can¡¯t feel anything!¡±


    Mom, mom, mom! Charles was bringing his mother into it again. Didn¡¯t he know how angry she was


    right now? He always trusted others but doubted her, his wife, didn¡¯t he? She used to believe that he


    was mature, but she had been so wrong! Charles was indeed a very childish man!

 Chapter 127: I Won鈥檛 Beg You

    Chapter 127: I Won¡¯t Beg You


    Sarah didn''t want to argue with him anymore, especially after he mentioned his mother and took her


    words over her again without answering her questions. She was tired of listening to Charles'' excuses


    and didn¡¯t expect him to be so persistent to question her. She really hated talking with him like this,


    especially in public, so she shook off his restraining hand and said firmly. ¡°Charles, I¡¯ve already


    answered you, so please just stop, ok?¡±


    However, Charles didn¡¯t let go of her. ¡°Sarah, are you really that cold-blooded? I¡¯ve done so many


    things for you, haven¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you realize that?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t want to hear him and didn¡¯t want to continue arguing, so she shook his hands off more


    forcefully and strode away.


    All she had wanted was to visit Mr. Thomas, but to her surprise, she had run into Christina and Charles,


    and the whole ordeal had started. Perhaps, it was inappropriate for her to visit Mr. Thomas under the


    current circumstances. Sarah couldn''t understand why she and Charles always shed with each


    other over thest few weeks, and no one was willing topromise. She was tired of this situation,


    both physically and mentally.


    She also felt very sleepy recently and found it hard to get up in the morning at times. She was taking


    care of Mr. Thomas every day, and to her annoyance, Christina and Emma used any chance they got


    to deliberatelyplicate everything for her, now even Charles was acting up against her to the point


    where he had physically hurt her. Sarah couldn¡¯t tolerate this anymore! She didn¡¯t want to argue with


    anyone anymore!


    All she wanted was to be alone.


    Charles shouted after her, ¡°Sarah, Sarah!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sarah ignored him and started to walk even faster, but Charles quickly caught up with her and dragged


    her back by her hand.


    Sarah hadn''t expected him to use force on her and immediately started to struggle to free herself from


    him.


    ¡°Charles, let me go, what are you doing?¡± She yelled.


    Charles didn¡¯t stop, but rather dragged her into an empty staircase. Daniel, who had been watching


    them anxiously, shouted, ¡°Charles, what are you doing?¡±


    Emma, who was standing behind them and watching everything with great satisfaction, followed them


    with the hopes of watching them continue to fight.


    Once at the empty staircase, Charles let Sarah go. His powerful grip made her hand hurt, which


    enforced Sara''s idea that he didn''t care about her anymore since this was the second time he had hurt


    her today. Aggravated, she shouted at him, ¡°Charles, what do you want to do?¡±


    Noticing that Daniel and Emma were following them, Charles closed the door to be alone with Sarah.


    ¡°Today, we must make things clear! What are you taking me for? Have you ever loved me?¡±


    Sarah thought his words ridiculous, shouldn¡¯t she ask him this? She hadn¡¯t questioned him about what


    he was doing with Emma, and she had done anything wrong, why was he questioning her? Frustrated,


    she sneered, ¡°Charles, do you think you are in a position to ask me this?¡±


    ¡°Why am I not in a position to ask you this question? Don¡¯t forget, you are my wife!¡± Charles raged,


    ring at her as if his eyes were going to spout fire.


    Sarah stared back at him, ironically. ¡°Charles, are you really treating me as your wife? You question me


    again and again whether I love you, but have you reflected on whether you love me? If yes, why are


    you always ignoring my feelings and taking Emma''s side?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Emma and me? She is my sister, we are innocent of each other. I¡¯ve told you this


    so many times, why don''t you believe me? Don¡¯t be such a jealous woman, ok?¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Sarah burst intoughter before she continued. ¡°If you two are innocent, then why hug


    each other? Why are you two so intimate at work? Why did you hurt me again and again just for her?


    Which one do you love? If you love her, then please let me go! I¡¯m young, I can have my own life, I


    don¡¯t want to be entangled between you two!¡±


    Charles became angrier at her usations and said with a cold voice, ¡°Sarah, do you really want to


    divorce? You love Daniel so much that you want to get rid of me and marry him already?¡±


    Sarah wanted tough at him, but she knew it was meaningless to continue arguing. Judging him by


    the way he was talking now, Christina had influenced him this morning. It was impossible to exin


    anything right now.


    Disappointed, she thought he really didn¡¯t love her, or if he did, he was a very selfish person who didn¡¯t


    trust her or care about her feelings. Havinge to that conclusion, she sneered, ¡°Yes, Charles, I can¡¯t


    stand your family anymore, I want a divorce! Dare you to divorce me now? If you''re that angry, the best


    thing is to get rid of each other!¡±


    ¡°Sarah!¡± Charles shouted at her.


    Sarah took the ring from her finger and said coldly. ¡°This is yours, you can have it back now. We''ll get a


    divorce, I won¡¯t beg you!¡±


    ¡°Sarah, are you crazy?¡± Seeing she was going to throw the ring away, Charles held her hand to stop


    her, resulting in a power struggle between them.


    Sarah was struggling to try to throw the ring, and Charles was trying to stop her. She yelled out loudly,


    ¡°Charles, stop, let go of me! Stop! Let me go!¡±


    Daniel heard her voice from the other side of the door and started to hammer against the door with his


    fists. ¡°Sarah, Sarah, are you ok? Charles, what are you doing to Sarah? Open the door!¡±


    Meanwhile, Emma couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard their quarrel. She couldn''t be happier. If


    Sarah and Charles were fighting so hard, they would for sure split up and not forgive each other, which


    was good for her!


    Suddenly, they heard Sarah groan out in pain as if she was hit by something. In excruciating pain, she


    said, ¡°My belly¡­hurts¡­ My belly is hurting¡­"


    Charles was stunned and didn''t know what was happening. Thinking that she was pretending to make


    him stop, he called out her name coldly. ¡°Sarah!¡±

 Chapter 129: He Looked Guilty

    Chapter 129: He Looked Guilty


    Charles realized that in his happiness about bing a father, he had forgotten that Sarah was still in


    the examination room and started ming himself.


    ¡°Damn it, I am so happy to know that we''re going to be a parent that I forgot about her. How could I


    push Sarah away? Fuck!¡± He clenched his fist in frustration.


    Seeing Charles''s guilt, Daniel felt angry and resentful toward him. Why did Sarah love and marry this


    man? He grunted and was about to go back into the examination room.


    But Charles grabbed his hand and asked in a worried tone. ¡°Doctor Frank, how is Sarah now? Is she all


    right? Keep her safe, no matter what the cost. I''ll do everything as long as she and the baby are all


    right.¡±


    Daniel looked at him and smirked. Now he had finally called him Doctor Frank rather than calling him


    by his first name. Reluctant, he answered. ¡°Well, now you feel regret? Why couldn''t you be nice to her


    before? Sarah married you, but you have made her so miserable!¡±


    Although Charles was being called out by Daniel, he really realized that he was in the wrong and didn''t


    retaliate. He just simply asked, ¡°How is Sarah doing? I''ll do whatever she asks me in the future as long


    as she is okay. Even if asionally she makes mistakes, I''ll let her have her way. All I want is for her


    and the baby to be okay!¡±


    ¡°Even if she asionally makes mistakes? When did Sarah make a mistake? It is you who is always


    wrong! Why do you think Sarah made a mistake?¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t help shouting at Charles,


    suppressing his jealous feelings.


    Sarah may be pregnant with Charles¡¯s child, but he still wanted to help Sarah against Charles. Sarah


    had suffered so much because of him, and Charles still insisted that she was in the wrong.


    Emma couldn¡¯t tolerate seeing Daniel reproaching Charles, so she walked up to him and asked.


    ¡°Doctor Frank, is Sarah feeling better? Don''t you need to go in and check on her?¡±


    Daniel looked at Emma and noticed her hostility. Forcing a smirk, he walked back into the room. The


    most important thing right now was Sarah''s safety.


    Charles lowered his head and stood outside the examination room, the closed-door separating him


    from the person he loved most. After Daniel had scolded him, he was left with mixed feelings. He


    realized that Daniel was right, that it was all his fault. He had not been kind enough to Sarah, always


    confronting her.


    Now she was pregnant and hurt, how bad was she hurt? Would the pregnancy be difficult for her? If


    anything happened to her and their child because of the way he had pushed her at the staircase just


    now, he would me himself forever.


    Thinking about his actions, Charles slowly went to sit down on a bench in the waiting area. Covering


    his face in his hands, he sat there and waited.


    Emma came up to him and called out quietly, ¡°Brother¡­ ¡±


    Charles had lost his feeling of excitement, only worries were left. With a sharp voice, he said. ¡°I hope


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sarah and the baby are safe, otherwise¡­ I don''t know how I could live with myself.!¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Emma was heartbroken to see him so sad but didn''t know what to say tofort him since


    she hated that pregnant woman with passion. The man she loved was worried sick over another


    woman, just the thought of it was so painful. Physically and emotionally, Emma didn''t know what to do


    with herself.


    A long time passed before the doctors came out of the room. The moment the door opened, Charles


    jumped up and walked toward them. ¡°Doctor Frank, how is my wife?¡±


    Though he was angry, Daniel was relieved for Sarah to see Charles so worried about her. Knowing that


    Sarah needed kindness around her, his anger towards Charles came down, and he said calmly. ¡°She is


    okay for now, but her pregnancy is still very delicate. She needs to be admitted to the hospital for some


    time to stabilize her condition.¡±


    Charles was relieved to hear that Sarah was doing better but was still worried about her. He couldn''t


    help but ask, ¡°How about the baby?¡±


    ¡°We are unsure yet. After all, she¡¯s only in her second month of the pregnancy, miscarriage is still very


    easy at this stage, and you just pushed her!¡± Daniel stared at Charles and continued. ¡°If I hadn''t been


    there just now to save her, she may have lost her child.¡±


    Charles shook his head, feeling guilty. He shouldn¡¯t have pushed Sarah, how could he hurt her?


    ¡°With our specialist, she is well taken care of, and hopefully, nothing bad will happen. Sarah is


    otherwise healthy, but you can¡¯t make her upset again, she needs to stay in a good mood to preserve


    her pregnancy. Being sad also could affect the proper development of the child.¡± Daniel continued.


    Charles nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°You can go and see her now!¡± Daniel finally added.


    Charles pushed through the door and slowly walked into the room. Two nurses were still in the room,


    cleaning up everything and reorganizing the instruments the doctors had used, but Charles went


    straight to Sarah¡¯s bedside and looked at her, disregarding everyone around him.


    Sarah was awake but looked pale and weak. He grabbed her hand and asked carefully. ¡°Sarah, are


    you all right? How are you feeling now? Is the pregnancy affecting you?¡±


    Sarah opened her eyes for a moment to look at him but didn''t know what to say. He had been so fierce


    to her just now, but now he looked guilty. His behaviors towards her were so unstable that she couldn''t


    bear them. Sarah closed her eyes and ignored him.


    But Charles, holding her hand, suddenly leaned close to her mouth and kissed her, looking at her


    affectionately, ¡°I am sorry, are you still mad at me? Sarah, I am sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have


    done that to you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

 Chapter 130: She Was Hopelessly In Love With Him

    Chapter 130: She Was Hopelessly In Love With Him


    When she heard his sincere apology, her heart became softer again. She loved him so much that even


    if he hurt her, she always forgave him as soon as he started to be nice to her again. She can''t bear the


    pain of seeing him into pain, too. Although her heart was broken, she couldn''t resist his charm. She


    was hopelessly in love with him. She can''t deny the fact that this man, too, was hiswfully wedded


    husband.


    Charles kept apologizing, telling her that he was sorry repeatedly. ¡°I won¡¯t ever make you sad again. I¡¯ll


    take good care of you and our baby in the future. I will do everything as long as you are safe. Sarah,


    can you forgive me? I really am so sorry and feel very guilty. I¡¯m really sorry. I know I am a jerk and


    always hurt you, but I mean what I''ve said, ¡± he continued.


    Sarah still kept her eyes closed, but she couldn''t hold her tears back any longer. It had been such a


    long time since he had been gently toward her, and his apologies seemed so sincere. But after the way


    he had hurt her just now, how could she treat him like before as if nothing had happened?


    The more Sarah thought about it, the bitter she felt. Without saying a word, she just kept crying, which


    frightened Charles. Charles hugged her tightly and tried tofort her. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be sad.


    It''s all my fault. I made you sad again. Don''t cry my love, my heart hurts to see you like this. I don¡¯t


    want to see you wronged!¡±


    Sarah sobbed, ¡°If you don''t want me to be wronged. Why did you make me so sad?¡±


    Charles hugged her tightly. ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again. I swear, I¡¯ll treat you well in the future, it won¡¯t


    happen again!¡±


    Sarah was angry and suddenly started hitting and scolding him while crying, ¡°Charles, you are such a


    bad person. You keep hurting me and making me sad. I suffered so much after I married you. You


    always make me sad. I hate you, hate you!¡± She kept hitting him, venting her anger.


    Charles just hugged her tightly and said, ¡°You can do everything to me as long as it makes you feel


    better. You can hit me as you like. I don''t want anything except to see you happy again!¡±


    Hearing this, Sarah started crying harder, but she stopped hitting him. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She


    loved this man just as much as hated him. How could she hate him? How could she hurt him? She


    stopped hitting him and just cried. Charles embraced her tightly as if to assure her that he never would


    let her go.


    Daniel was watching them through the window until he finally lowered his head and silently walked


    away. If Sarah was happy, he would be satisfied even though she had not chosen him to spend her life


    with.


    Emma, on the other hand, who had also been watching them embracing each other, was really upset


    and angry with her fists clenched. Jealousy had burned her senses! Why? Why did Charles love Sarah


    so much? Why did Charles choose Sarah? Why had Sarah taken Charles¡¯s love from her? Why? She


    couldn''t ept it!


    After watching them silently for a moment, Emma finally clenched her fists even harder and left.


    Resentful and with a burning desire for revenge, she promised herself that she wouldn''t let them go,


    especially Sarah¡¯s child!


    Emma was so angry that she wanted to kill someone! That woman had to be pregnant just at the


    right time, undermining everything she and Christina had nned for so long. All of their efforts were


    gone, thrown out the window. How could she ept that? What was worse was that Charles went


    straight back to Sarah¡¯s side!


    Why? Why did Charles still love Sarah so much despite everything that Sarah had done just to take


    him away from her? Did Sarah really deserve to walk away with her happily ever after? She was a


    vixen. Why should God be kind to her and protect her again and again and make Charles favor her?


    Emma hated Sarah. She really hated Sarah. How could she get pregnant right now at this time and ruin


    their ns? God really must be on her side! Emma couldn''t stand it. Maybe it was not even Charles''s


    baby. Perhaps it was the result of Sarah''s adulterous life!


    Thinking this was the only thing that could make Emma feel better. She didn¡¯t realize how vicious she


    had be. She was no longer that innocent girl she used to be. Jealousy made her ferocious and


    had transformed her into apletely different person!


    She walked to her father''s room and wanted toin to her mother and vent her feelings, but when


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    she saw that her dad was awake with Christina sitting beside him and talking to him, she dared not


    disturb them. They seemed to be in a good mood, and Emma was afraid that her anger would trigger


    her father''s senses, and he would realize that something was wrong.


    Not knowing what to do, Emma kicked the chair in the hallway, impaling it against the wall, afraid to go


    inside.


    Christina was inside and had seen Emma passing by but wondered why she wasn''ting in? And


    when she saw Emma lowering her head in disappointment as if she had something in her mind,


    Christina excused herself from her husband and went out to Emma.


    Emma was sitting on the chair with her head hanging down. She appeared very sad. Christina


    approached her and asked, ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn''t youe inside aftering


    back?¡±


    Emma looked up, surprised to see her mom. She hadn''t expected Christina toe out for her.


    Stunned, she looked up to her like she was drowning but had finally found a branch to hold onto in the


    attempt to save herself. Emma cried out in relief to her mother. ¡°Mom, I''m so sad. What should I do? I


    feel so bad!¡±

 Chapter 131: The News Of Pregnancy Spread Quickly

    Chapter 131: The News Of Pregnancy Spread Quickly


    Christina was shocked by Emma''s abnormal behavior. She first nced at her husband''s room top to


    ensure that he wouldn''t see them, then closed the door behind her, and took Emma by her hand, and


    pulled her to a corner for privacy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Emma?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I just went out to buy food with my brother, using the chance to strengthen my bond with him,


    but everything is destroyed by Sarah now. All he can see now is Sarah, he doesn''t have eyes for me at


    all!¡±


    Christina saw Emma''s tears bursting through her eyelids with great pain. She grabbed her arms and


    asked, ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong? What happened to the good girl crying like this? Tell me, Sarah, that


    vixen, what did she do now to make you so angry and cry? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you to fight back!¡±


    Emma raised her head angrily and said in between sobs. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t do anything to me, it''s better


    than that. Sarah, she¡­ she''s pregnant. Mom, we have no merit!¡±


    Mrs. Thomas stared at Emma for a long time with a sophisticated and shocked look. Finally, after a


    long time, she asked, stunned. ¡°What? Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Sarah''s pregnant!¡± Emma cried out.


    Christina finally seemed to understand and repeated, ¡°Sarah''s pregnant? ....Sarah, she''s pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, now that she''s pregnant, all our ns are ruined. She ruined everything. Damn it! She''s a


    demon! Now we can''t make her break up with Charles after all she did. I really don''t know what she did


    topletely capture Charles''s mind!¡±


    Contrary to Emma¡¯s raging, Christina remained very calm, as if she was thinking about something.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°What did Charles do?¡±


    ¡°Charles has always wanted a baby, so of course, he is ecstatic. Just now, in the room, he was


    overwhelmed by happiness. He only can see her now; he has no eyes for anything else. He didn''t even


    see me as he was holding Sarah and promising her always to protect her, love her, and respect her


    forever. I was so sad hearing all that! I''m so angry! ¡­Mom, do we still have a chance? Charles loves


    her. Is there anything we can do to make them break up in the future?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Christina suddenly sneered at Emma as if she was too upset to bear Emma¡¯s constant


    Emma stared in surprise at her mother, she felt even more wrong now that she got scorned by her too.


    Even her mother, the one who had always loved her, would scorn her now of all times. What did she do


    that was so wrong?


    Christina continued in a cold voice, ¡°Just when the war has begun, you admit being the loser at the first


    unexpected thing that happened, how can you seed like that?¡±


    Emma cried out, ¡°Mom, she''s pregnant, and Charles promised her to stay with her. What else can we


    do?¡±


    Christina''s face had be cold as ice. She seemed to be meditating, thinking, trying toe up with


    a n. Suddenly she said in a cold voice, ¡°Hum, I can make her abort if she''s pregnant. Since Charles


    seems to love this child so much, I can¡¯t let them have it!¡±


    Emma was shocked by Christina''s harsh words and felt a little chilly, but asked timidly, ¡°Mom, what are


    you going to do?¡±


    Christina turned around and looked at Emma with a cold smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy now? We can make her


    abort or spread rumors that the child isn''t Charles¡¯s child. Whichever it is, Charles will stay away from


    that vixen, especially if we use the second method. This is wonderful. Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Emma was horrified by the way Christina wasughing. But on second thought, she considered it as


    really a good idea, so she nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you are so smart. Without you, I wouldn''t know


    how to deal with Sarah! But¡­¡± Emma looked timidly at her mother, ¡°But the baby belongs to our family.


    If we do this¡­ wouldn''t it be a little cruel?¡±


    ¡°Well, is it cruel? Do you think so? How can you seed in the future if you think like this? I don¡¯t think


    it¡¯s harsh enough!¡± Christina had a fierce light in her eyes, she seemed to be in a perfect mood. Emma


    was frightened of her and dared not to contradict her.


    Perhaps Christina herself was frightened by Emma, so she smiled gently, and held her shoulders, she


    said. ¡°Emma, you know Sarah is a vicious vixen. We should hit her where it hurts the most, it''s a fight to


    death situation if you don''t win, you die. Sarah wouldn¡¯t let us go so easily, given her tactics and evil


    thoughts. So, do you choose to be a loser or hit her before she fights back?¡±


    Emma still looked at her mother with a mixture of amazement and horror, and finally nodded, ¡°I will be


    on your side!¡±


    Christina loosened her grip andughed cruelly, ¡°Well, from tomorrow on, we can¡¯t deal with her the


    way we used to. We must use fiercer ways to deal with her until she can¡¯t handle it. I want to see what


    she can do against us, Hum!¡±


    ***


    The news that Sarah was pregnant had spread around among Charles''s rtives. Everyone was


    happy for them, especially Mr. Thomas was so excited to be a grandfather that he became better.


    Whenever he met his friends, he would tell them proudly that his daughter-inw was pregnant and


    that he would soon have a grandchild.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Charles¡¯s aunt Crystal also called to congratte and said that she had an extra spare room should


    they need help to babysit, promising only the best for the education of their child.


    Charles and Sarah were thrilled with this new chapter in their life. After a long period of


    misunderstandings and conflict, they finally were happy again. For Sarah, it was the first time that she


    felt epted in Charles''s family, with everyone extending their best wishes to her, except for Emma


    and Christina, who still refused to acknowledge her as part of their family.


    Feeling cared for and acknowledged by the rest of the family, including aunts and uncles, Sarah was


    happy to feel the warmth of family again finally.

 Chapter 132: Your Dad Treat You, Will

    Chapter 132: Your Dad Treat You, Will


    On Sunday, Charles announced to everyone that he wanted to take Sarah out as they were starting to


    feel bored from having been stuck at home for so long. Christina wasn''t happy to hear them going out


    alone, but Mr. Thomas encouraged them to have a day off to enjoy themselves. Thus they went out for


    the day.


    Once in the car, Charles said to Sarah. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your smile for a long time, are you in a better


    moodtely?¡±


    Sarah covered her mouth with one hand and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m only pregnant, but suddenly everyone is


    treating me so well, which makes me feel a little embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°This is your first pregnancy, and in our family, it''s the first grandchild, which makes it extra special and


    everyone is happy." Charles suddenly had a sad undertone in his voice when speaking of his father.


    "And my dad¡­you know¡­ he has been waiting for this for a long time now, and finally his dream came


    true¡­¡± he sighed helplessly.


    It was evident that Charles¡¯s rtionship with his father had improved and that they had be more


    found and less indifferent toward each other. Sarah knew that Charles wanted to have a child to help


    fulfill his father''s dream. Although Mr. Thomas had ignored Charles in the past, he had tried hard to


    make up for it by supporting Charles''s marriage, and Charles had stoppedining so much about


    him.


    However, they didn''t have much time left to make up for the lost time given that Mr. Thomas¡¯s condition


    was not stable, and although he was feeling better now, everyone knew that his days were numbered.


    Thinking of this, Sarah also felt sad and lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your dad. If I had gotten


    pregnant earlier, he would be able to enjoy his grandchild by now.¡±


    ¡°Although he may not be able to see his grandchild, the fact that you are pregnant makes him happy


    and content. When he was younger, he dedicated himselfpletely to his business and never cared


    about his family; but now that he has be older, he became the loving father who cares about us. I


    really don¡¯t know whether to hold on to my grudge or to respect him."


    ¡°Your dad treats you well now, and he has done many good things for you, including investing in your


    Charles nodded. ¡°I know, I¡¯m notining about him now. It is useless to feel sad. Dad hopes that


    we will have a happy life, we need to behave well in his presence to not make him worry.¡±


    Sarah nodded in agreement but felt so impulsivetely. She really shouldn¡¯t argue with Charles or think


    about divorce anymore.


    Charles stared silently in front of him with a mncholic expression, as if he was thinking about


    something. Finally, he said in a low voice, ¡°I have been thinking a lottely. I did so many things wrong.


    I shouldn¡¯t trust my mom over you and neglect you! Sarah, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have let you be


    wronged.¡±


    It had never urred to Sarah that Charles would apologize to her. Stunned, she stared at him.


    Charles also looked at her with a sincere and honest expression, as if his words wereing from the


    bottom of his heart.


    Sarah started to feel emotional and moved. Lately, she had suffered many wrong things, and now


    Charles finally seemed to realize it, and he apologized to her. He had treated her so well after knowing


    that she was pregnant, so she should feel happy, shouldn¡¯t she? But she felt like she wanted to cry, so


    she quickly lowered her head to conceal her tears. ¡°I also have done some wrong things, I¡¯m sorry,


    too!¡±


    Charles suddenly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Whatever happened, it''s in the past now. From now on,


    we should focus on lifelong happiness together!¡±


    Sarah nodded. Their eyes locked, and after a while, they finally both smiled. Charles said gently, ¡°Well,


    don¡¯t be sad today. My cousin has a mansion in the suburbs where there are good fresh air and


    beautiful natural nts. Let me take you there for the day to rx and take a look around!¡± He ignited


    the car and started to drive.


    Sarah never expected that the promise that they just gave to each other was only a promise and that it


    may never actuallye true.


    Once they arrived at the mansion, they found that Charles¡¯s cousin was not home, but he had


    instructed his workers to receive Charles and Sarah on his behalf. The workers had been waiting for


    them to arrive, showing them around the ce.


    It was a big mansion, divided into several sections, including a botanical garden, an area with exotic


    animals, a golf course, a horse racing track, and a leisure area. There was a service bar, a swimming


    pool, and other luxurious facilities to enjoy. Sarah thought that it had a feel of a farm. She was


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    surprised to see the ce so extensive and luxurious.


    ¡°Your cousin¡­ did he build this ce just for entertainment? It''s amazing!¡± She asked.


    Charles smiled, ¡°He''s a wealthy man and can spend money on whatever he feels like. He built this


    mansion for his private retreat, but he is nning to open it up as a retreat for other rich people to


    disturbed.¡±


    Looking at the beautifully designed scene in front of her, Sarah felt excited and wanted to explore the


    whole ce. Holding Charles¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Where shall we start to y first?¡±


    Charles asked her, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Can you ride a horse? Cowboys are so handsome. Shall we go horse riding?¡±


    Charles smiled. ¡°Okay, but you have to promise me that you won''t ride without my supervision. What if


    something happened?¡±


    Sarah nodded excitedly, looking forward to going horse riding, ¡°I know, I know. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 133: I鈥檒l Listen To You

    Chapter 133: I¡¯ll Listen To You


    Charles smiled and asked the workers to take them to the stable. Given that the yard with the horses


    was a bit far away, they drove there using a golf card. From the golf card, they enjoyed the beautiful


    scenery around them as the worker exined to them everything about the ce, acting as a tourist


    guide.


    It took nearly half an hour to get to the horse track. As expected, the ce was empty except for a few


    workers. Since Charles had been here before, he had his own horse in the stable. Charles helped


    Sarah to change into appropriate riding clothes, then took his horse out of the stable to the race track.


    It was a big, beautiful brown horse. It was the first time for Sarah toe so close to such a big horse.


    Surprised, she eximed. ¡°A Ferghana horse!¡±


    Charlesughed proudly. ¡°If you praise it, Dragon will be happy! Isn¡¯t it, Dragon!¡± He touched the


    horse¡¯s main. The horse neighed as if it understood Charles.


    Sarah was surprised again and said, ¡°His name is Dragon? Can it understand what you say?¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± Charlesughed as he guided the horse to the track, Sarah following him. She wanted to


    ride the horse, but Charles was too worried about her safety and just rode the horse in front of her,


    giving her a private show.


    Sarah looked at him and shouted. ¡°I usually only get to look at handsome cowboys in telenovs, but


    today I have a private show all for myself!¡±


    Charles stopped beside her and asked, ¡°And who do you think is more handsome?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you''re more handsome¡­ no one canpete with you !" she teased him.


    Charles jumped off the horse and embraced her tightly, and theyughed and yed with each other.


    Once the workers noticed them happy and content, they left and went on with their work.


    After a while, Sarah insisted on riding herself, but Charles was still worried about her and said, ¡°Only if


    I¡¯m leading the horse for you, you can ride slowly. I will control the horse, understand? If you don¡¯t


    promise, I won¡¯t let you ride!¡±


    Sarah had no choice but to agree, and Charles helped her get on the horse, but was still very worried


    about her safety and kept repeating. ¡°Be careful, hold the reins tightly. Don¡¯t kick its belly.¡±


    Sarah felt him overprotective and said energetically, ¡°I know, I know, I am not a three-year-old child


    anymore, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    After a while, when Charles saw that Sarah was following his instructions, he finally felt a little


    reassured. Charles led the horse strolling around the track, so slowly that Sarah started to feel bored.


    She wanted to ride by herself, but Charles kept refusing.


    Suddenly Charles¡¯s phone rang. Given that he had left his phone in his suit pocket on the foyer,


    Charles asked Sarah to get down from the horse, but she wasn''t done riding yet and urged Charles to


    answer the phone. In this way, she would be able to ride alone for a little bit.


    Charles was still hesitating to leave, but Sarah insisted. ¡°I''ll stay here and let the horse walk slowly


    around the yard. You hurry to answer the phone. I¡¯m Okay!¡±


    Charles saw that she was enjoying herself and looked really happy, so he finally agreed but still kept


    repeating to stay safe. Finally, he left to answer the phone.


    Sarah didn¡¯t move, just sat there and allowed the horse to graze on the grass. Although she wasn''t


    riding, she felt happy to have escaped Charles''s overprotectiveness for a moment.


    The horse walked peacefully for a while, then suddenly noticed a piece of red cloth in front of him. The


    horse stared at the red material for a while without moving.


    Sarah felt that the horse had stopped walking and looked up in the same direction, where she saw a


    man waving a red g. Before she could recognize who it was, the horse suddenly started to run away.


    Sarah almost fell and tried to sit firmly, but the horse ran even faster. At a loss of what to do, she


    started shouting out, ¡°Charles, Charles!¡±


    Charles was on the phone, asionally looking toward Sarah to make sure that she was okay.


    Suddenly, he saw the horse running, and he quickly ran after them, also shouting, ¡°Sarah!¡±


    The horse ran faster and faster until suddenly a string of firecrackers was thrown on its path from


    behind a bush. Once the horse stepped on it, the firecrackers exploded. The loud sound frightened the


    horse, which neighed loudly as it jumped out of the fixed training ground and ran towards the broad


    racetrack.


    Sarah was almost frightened to death and started to cry, holding tightly onto the horse, but since the


    horse was galloping full speed, it was still very bumpy. She felt that she was going to fall and kept


    calling out to Charles. ¡°Help. Help!¡±


    Charles was so frightened and kept shouting her name, ¡°Sarah!¡± and quickly jumped onto another


    horse and chased them as fast as he could.


    Galloping after Sarah, Charles kept shouting her name repeatedly. ¡°Sarah, Sarah!¡±


    Sarah was in a state of shock, the wind whirling around her ears. She couldn''t hear Charles¡¯s voice at


    all. The only thing she heard was her own heart, which was beating so violently in her chest as if it was


    going to explode. She grabbed tightly around the horse''s neck but still felt that she was going to fall.


    She was terrified.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Charles also was afraid of her falling down and was worried about her pregnancy. If she fell, there was


    a high chance that she would lose the baby. Hearing her scream, his heart nearly jumped out of his


    chest. He whipped the horse to run faster and catch up with Dragon. Once he came closer, he started


    throwing a rope over to Dragon''s neck, trying to reel him in.


    After several attempts, he finally seeded in throwing the rope over the Dragon''s head, pulling it in


    an effort to make him stop running. He wanted toe close enough to grab the reins himself to


    control the horse and called out. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Chapter 134: Risking His Own Life

    Chapter 134: Risking His Own Life


    Finally, Sarah seemed to hear Charles¡¯s voice and turned to him and cried out, ¡°Charles!¡±


    Charles gritted his teeth and tried to bring the mad horse to a stop. He finally was able to reach over


    and grab the reins and started to control the horse


    Charles was an experienced rider, with more than a decade of horse riding since high school. He


    thought he had good equestrian skills. Once he had control of the reins, he knew he could control the


    horse enough to keep Sarah safe, even if the horse was scared. However, the same moment he pulled


    back Sarah¡¯s horse, the horse stamped on some explosive firecrackers again.


    Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang, the small firecrackers exploded, frightened the horse again. The horse was


    about to start running off again, but Charles had control of the reins and stopped him, causing it to raise


    its front legs high into the air in protest neighing loudly.


    Despite Sarah''s effort to hold onto the saddle, she was thrown off the horse by its powerful movement.


    Terrified, she screamed. ¡°Ah¡­ Help me!¡±


    Charles heard her cry out for help, her eyes wide open, ¡°Sarah!¡± He screamed back as he saw Sarah


    losing her grip. Charles had never been so frightened before, he was more afraid of Sarah or the baby


    getting hurt than to lose his own life.


    Charles had seen many people bing disabled from falling off a horse and panicked at the thought


    of what could happen to Sarah if she fell. Disregarding everything else, he jumped off his horse to


    catch Sarah, who fell directly on top of him.


    Though Sarah was not heavy, Charles got hurt on his back from jumping off the horse to save her life.


    Disregarding his pain, he held Sarah tightly as his body smashed onto the hard ground. If Sarah and


    the baby were okay, he didn''t care about his own pain. The only thing that mattered right now was their


    safety.


    Sarah was scared that she would die if she fell off and did not expect Charles to jump down to save


    her, risking his own life. Feeling a sense of relief when she felt Charles hold onto her, she grabbed onto


    him as if her life depended on him. At that moment, she realized that Charles really loved her and was


    willing to sacrifice himself for her. If that wasn''t loved, what was that? Subconsciously, the two


    embraced each other tightly.


    Charles stood up and grabbed her shoulder, ¡°Sarah, Sarah, are you okay? Is the baby alright? How are


    you feeling?¡± he asked with extreme concern.


    Seeing his pale face, Sarah finally felt how much he really loved her. She couldn¡¯t help but start to cry.


    Seeing her cry, Charles became even more anxious and asked, ¡°Did something happen to you? What


    is wrong? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±


    Sarah shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, just moved from what you just did. You saved my life. I didn¡¯t


    expect that you loved me that much. Charles, I never thought that you care about me that much!¡±


    Charles paused for a while, he understood what she was saying. When he was about to say


    something, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his spine and had to close his eyes.


    Sarah steadied him as she felt that he was about to lose his bnce, and asked with worry, ¡°Charles,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charles tried to suppress his pain for a while until he finally answered in great pain, ¡°It seems¡­ my


    back¡­ got hurt¡­¡±


    Sarah asked him, ¡°Where? Where does it hurt?¡± Touching his back with her hand along his spine,


    hoping that he was not injured there. Scared that he would be paralyzed, she suddenly started to


    scream loud for help, looking around desperately trying to find somebody.


    ¡°Is anybody here? Anyone? Please, we need help! Help me!¡±


    Finally, the workers heard her and came running toward them. Since Charles was rted to their


    employer, they were worried that if anything happened to him, they would be in trouble with their


    employer for the incident. They drove them to the hospital as fast as possible.


    Because Charles seemed to be in great pain, the workers paid more attention to him and ignored


    Sarah as she appeared to be feeling okay. Sarah also was focused on Charles, disregarding her own


    difort. She helped them to get Charles into a car and drove with them to the hospital.


    Once at the hospital, Charles kept insisting on the doctor to see Sarah first. Holding onto the doctor''s


    hand, he pleaded, ¡°Doctor, see my wife first, doctor, please check my wife first!¡±


    But the doctor disregarded his plea and answered, ¡°Mr. Thomas, you are critically injured, your wife


    seems to be all right. You don''t need to worry about her, she will be taken care of by the nurses!¡±


    Sarah also tried to calm him down and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Charles, really! Just let them take care of you


    first, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    But Charles couldn''t help worrying about her and kept insisting for her to be seen before him until the


    door to the emergency room closed and he pleaded couldn''t be heard any longer. Once the door was


    locked, Sarah was standing on the outside of the room in a silent hallway, and slowly started toe


    back to her own reality.


    She felt so relieved that Charles was finally attended to, but as she rxed her stressful body, she


    started to feel tremendous pain in her stomach. It felt like something was tugging at her stomach, and


    as if her insides were to fall out anytime. She covered her stomach with both hands and slid slowly to


    the ground, leaning against the wall.


    Everyone started to look at her in surprise, and the nurses came running to help her, shouting. ¡°Mrs.


    Thomas, Mrs. Thomas!¡±


    Sarah''s face was pale as she curled up in agonizing pain, she could barely speak. Suddenly she


    noticed that blood was running down her leg. Although it was not much blood, it was bright red,


    shocking her to the core. She froze at realizing what was happening, staring down on her legs with


    eyes wide open.


    One of the female doctors nced at her and immediately knew what was going on. She jumped up


    and shouted, ¡°Oh my god, are you pregnant? Why didn¡¯t nobody tell me that she''s pregnant? Nurses,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    quick, prepare the room! She is having a miscarriage. Hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 135: I鈥檓 Okay

    Chapter 135: I¡¯m Okay


    Helping Sarah to walk into the procedure room, the doctor continued shouting and swearing at the


    farmworkers for neglecting a pregnant woman and not informing anyone of the fact that she was


    pregnant.


    All Sarah could hear was the chaotic sound of people rushing around her, shouting, and trying to help


    her as she gradually lost consciousness. She shuddered in pain as the blurred vision turned ck.


    Subconsciously, she still felt something tugging at her stomach, and all she could think of was her


    unborn child. "My baby¡­ baby¡­ baby¡­"


    She cried out for help, but no one seemed to hear her. Trying to hold onto something, the only thing


    she could find was a nurse¡¯s hand who was trying to console her and cing an IV into her arm.


    Several doctors were gathered around her, checking her and trying to save her baby. Despite all their


    efforts, she kept feeling the pain, as if something was falling out of her body.


    She wanted to shout, struggle, and protect her baby in her womb, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. The


    sense of loss was deepening. She didn¡¯t know what she would do if she lost her baby. What would she


    do? If their baby was gone. What would Charles do?


    She couldn''t think about it, she didn''t want to lose her baby, ¡°Charles, if we lose our baby¡­ What will


    we do?¡± Sarah murmured intangibly.


    They were so happy and looked forward to the baby¡¯s arrival¡­the whole Thomas family was waiting for


    the baby¡­ what if she lost it?


    What should she do?


    If she lost the baby¡­ What should she do?


    If she lost the baby¡­ What should she do?


    Sarah finally fainted in pain and sadness, with the thought of losing her baby reying in her mind


    endlessly.


    Sarah had a long dream where she was with her baby, her parents, and her little sister. They were all


    together at an amusement park, ying games and having so much fun all together, and having a


    wonderful time together. She was happy and didn''t know about sadness or pain because her parents


    were there to protect them from all harm.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She didn''t need to work hard or feel sad¡­ but then¡­ a car ident ended all that happiness. She had


    to take over, take care of her little sister, suffer through life''s unfair dealing with her. She vowed that if


    she had a child, she wouldn''t let the child suffer, no matter what kind of family she would be in. She


    would not let her child follow the same path... she wanted her child to be born and to have a happy life.


    But where was her baby?


    She couldn''t see it clearly. She heard him cry out to her, calling her, ¡°Mom, Mom¡­" but she couldn¡¯t


    find him.


    There was a thick fog, and she couldn''t distinguish the people. She lost her way¡­ She still heard her


    child, he was bullied by someone and cried out in pain¡­ she heard the sound of a car stopping, then


    her child¡¯s flustered scream, ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­ ¡± Her child seemed to be standing in the middle of the


    road, pleading for help. But she still couldn¡¯t find him no matter where she went and how much she


    searched. She couldn''t see him, only heard him cry and scream. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡±


    Sarah shouted in panic, ¡°Baby¡­ baby¡­


    But no matter how much she tried to scream or shout, she could barely make a sound.


    She felt two hands holding her hands tightly.


    The hands were warm, and there was a crying voice calling her name.


    ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ wake up, Sarah¡­"


    It still felt like a dream, but Sarah knew it was Charles¡¯s voice.


    Charles was her beloved husband and father of her child. Why was he crying and calling her name? He


    was holding her hands tightly as if he was afraid of losing her.


    Sarah slowly opened her eyes and saw the white walls and white sheets. There was a faint smell of


    disinfectant in the air. Was she in a hospital?


    ¡°Sarah, you woke up!¡± She heard his excited voice close to her ear. It was Charles¡¯s voice. She could


    understand him clearly.


    She slowly turned around and saw Charles sitting beside her bed, holding her hand tightly. He looked


    pale, his beard had grown on his chin, and his eyes were red as if he hadn¡¯t had a rest for a long time,


    or had he been crying?


    ¡°Charles¡­¡­Why are you here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    Charles seemed to cry with joy as he answered, ¡°Everything is okay now, you wake up. I am okay as


    long as you¡¯re fine!¡±


    Sarah wanted tough at him but only managed a slight smile. She asked with worry, ¡°Are you okay?


    Your back¡­¡±


    Charles kissed her hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m all right. I just took some medicine. Don¡¯t worry, but


    you¡­¡±


    Sarah suddenly remembered¡­ she reached for her abdomen, which still felt a little painful. There was


    an IV attached to the back of her hand, with fluid dripping.


    Suddenly, she started to wonder why she was in the hospital, lying in bed with an IV. Did something


    happen to her when she fell off her horse? Sarah looked at Charles and asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Charles, what about my baby?


    "Is something wrong with my baby?


    "Why am I lying in this bed?


    "How about my baby?¡±


    Seeing her nervous face, the faint smile on his face disappeared. He looked at her silently with


    hurricane, and the peace that had just been there having gone, blurring the vision of the horizon. He


    suddenly lowered his head.


    Seeing his reaction, Sarah was even more worried. She grabbed Charles¡¯s shoulder in a hurry and


    nervously asked.


    ¡°Charles, Charles, tell me! What¡¯s wrong with our baby? Is¡­. Is the baby okay?¡±


    After a long time, Charles finally raised his head but looked away from her. He dared not to look into


    her eyes as he answered in a low voice, ¡°Sarah¡­¡± his voice was stuck, he couldn''t continue.


    Sarah looked at him, shaking his hands to wake him up from a trance, and shouted, ¡°Tell me!¡±

 Chapter 136: Mourning The Loss Of His Child

    Chapter 136: Mourning The Loss Of His Child


    Christina and Emma walked suddenly into the room, and Christina said in a cold tone.


    ¡°Your baby is gone!¡±


    They looked coldly at Sarah, and in a scorning tone, Christina continued. ¡°You bring your misfortunes


    upon yourself!¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can you do this to Sarah? She just woke up, how can you say that?¡±


    Charles stood up and stopped her, angry with his mother¡¯s rude behaviors and hurtful words.


    Sarah looked nkly at Christina. Her face turned pale. She shook her head and said in a barely


    audible voice.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe¡­ I don¡¯t believe you¡­ You must be deceiving me¡­ You must be ying with me!¡±


    Then she looked at Charles, ¡°Charles, is it true? It can''t be true, can it? Our baby is fine. She¡¯s ying


    with me. She¡¯s just scaring me, isn¡¯t she? Charles¡­¡­Charles, am I right?¡±


    Charles grabbed her shoulder to calm her down and said, ¡°Sarah, calm down, calm down! Please!¡± He


    replied with deep sorrow in his eyes.


    But the more he looked at Sarah, the sadder he became. She couldn''t believe it was true. She didn''t


    believe it. Crying out loud, she shouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it! Our baby is still there. Charles. You tell me that our child is okay.


    Right? You tell me that my baby is fine!¡±


    ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah, calm down¡­ Sarah!¡± Charles tried to control her, but Sarah kept struggling and


    shouting in desperation. Charles suddenly embraced her and held her tightly.


    ¡°Sarah, listen to me, whether we have a child or not, I will always love you, I will always be with you.


    Pleasee down. We will have another baby in the future¡­ We will have children in the future¡­¡±


    Charles was about to start to cry. They had both been looking forward to the birth of their first baby.


    Their baby had been their most precious possession, their fortune. His presence had brought them


    closer, kept them from fighting and separating, forcing them to reconcile when all had seemed lost.


    They had been so excited about the birth of their baby, nning on how to raise him and take care of


    him. But now he was gone before he had the chance toe to this world. Now he would nevere


    to this world, and they would never have an opportunity to meet him.


    They both cried, especially Sarah. She started to beat Charles on his shoulder to vent her emotions.


    But no matter how sad she was, she couldn''t bring her baby back!


    Charles didn''t say anything, only cried silently on her shoulder for a long time. Finally, he said.


    ¡°Sarah, I love you. We will have another baby in the future. Let him go, and don¡¯t be sad. I just want


    you to be healthy. You are the only one I care about now. Sarah¡­ How much I care about you!¡±


    They were holding each other and crying. Christina watched them and sneered while standing beside


    them, then signaled Emma to follow her outside.


    Emma had mixed feelings in her heart. It was evident that Charles cared more about Sarah after losing


    their baby, and no matter what she did, Charles would not leave Sarah. Emma felt unwilling to ept it


    and felt terrible at the same time. Especially when Charles held Sarah and told her that he loved her,


    she envied Sarah and couldn''t bear it.


    Christina seemed to know what Emma was thinking, so after they closed the door behind them, she


    pulled Emma into a quiet corner and said, ¡°What are you worrying about? This is just the beginning of


    our n. Calm down!¡±


    Emma looked up at her mother and became very frightened. She murmured, ¡°Mom¡­¡­What else do


    you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Hum, what else do I have to do? Of course, I want Sarah to leave my son. I won¡¯t give up until they are


    separated.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn''t shake the feeling that they had done something terrible.


    Doubting, she said. ¡°Sarah just had a miscarriage!¡±


    Christina raised her eyebrows and asked ironically. ¡°What? Have you developed a conscience?¡±


    Emma was starting to feel afraid of her mother, so she just lowered her head and said, ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on! If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, how can I separate Sarah from Charles? How could we take


    Charles back?¡±


    Emma calmed down for a moment and then asked. ¡°Mom, what are we going to do next?¡±


    Christina stared at the sunshine outside and sneered. The golden sunset was reflected in her face and


    eyes, as if she was possessed by the devil, making Emma feel even more ufortable. After a few


    seconds. Christina sneered again and added.


    ¡°Hum, what are we going to do? Of course, it¡¯s time to prepare for the most important move. This time,


    they must be separated. Anyone who dares to disobey me has no good ending, Sarah, you must lose!¡±


    Sarah has been in a bad mood after the miscarriage. Although everyone advised her to rx, and even


    her sister hade from her school to stay with her for a while, she still couldn''t shake off her


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    depression and sadness. Every time she remembered her baby, she felt regretful and med herself


    for what had happened.


    She felt that if she hadn¡¯t gone out with Charles and insisted on riding the horse, if she hadn¡¯t been so


    stubborn and insisted that Charles answer his phone just so she could have a few minutes alone,


    things would be different¡­ There were so many possibilities and assumptions of what they could have


    done differently, but none of those assumptions were going to bring her baby back.


    It felt like there was a tight knot around her heart, making it impossible for her to think of feeling


    anything else. Even having another child in the future would never rece the baby she lost, her


    firstborn, her hope of a new beginning.


    Charles was worried about seeing Sarah like this. Mourning the loss of his child and seeing Sarah


    having such a hard time making it even worse for him. Consumed by their sadness, they temporarily


    forgot about Mr. Thomas and how he was affected by the loss of his much-anticipated grandchild.

 Chapter 137: His Hope And Dream Had Vanished

    Chapter 137: His Hope And Dream Had Vanished


    Mr. Thomas was terminally ill, and his greatest wish was to see Charles well established professionally


    and personally, happily married and with a family before he passed away. He had been looking forward


    to the birth of his first grandchild. Knowing that Sarah was pregnant had given him hope. He had


    proudly told all his friends and acquaintances about the expected arrival of his grandson, but none of


    them knew that Sarah had suffered a miscarriage.


    His hopes and dreams had vanished. How could his weak heart suffer so much pain?


    When he first heard the news of Sarah''s miscarriage, Mr. Thomas fell into aa, and the doctors had


    to use every avable means to bring him back, but even after he woke up, his mental state was just as


    worrisome as his physical as he was bing less and less hopeful with every day that passed.


    Sarah felt sorry for Mr. Thomas and was afraid to visit him. Not daring to go into his room, she only


    looked at him from the door while he was asleep. She was worried that he would be sad when seeing


    her, which could deteriorate his health even further.


    What she didn''t know was that Mr. Thomas wanted to see her and questioned why she kept avoiding


    him all these days. When Charles told Sarah about it, she felt nervous. Looking down to avoid looking


    into Charles''s eyes, she clutched the sheet off her bed tightly with her fists.


    ¡°Are you sure he really wants to see me?¡± She asked after a long silence.


    Seeing how distressed Sarah was, Charles held her shoulders tofort and encourage her. Exhaling


    a massive sight, he said, ¡°My dad¡­ You know¡­ He has always loved you and knows you, so¡­


    "You should go see him. You can¡¯t keep away from him forever¡­


    "Besides¡­¡­I don¡¯t know how much longer he will be with us¡­ he is very ill¡­"


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sarah suddenly interrupted him in a low voice, as if she was unwilling to hear the rest. She


    knew that Mr. Thomas was terminally ill, but she couldn''t bear the thought of it and refused to listen to


    those words spoken out loud.


    Charles remained silent for a while, then continued to encourage her to go see him. ¡°Go and talk to


    him; he really wants to talk to you.¡±


    Sarah thought for a moment before she nodded in agreement, grasping the sheet with all her force out


    of nervousness.


    Not until Charles took her hand to help her get up did she move. As they walked out of their room, the


    housekeeper came running towards them, yelling. ¡°Something has happened, Mr. Thomas¡­ Mr.


    Thomas, something is wrong with him!¡±


    Sarah and Charles were shocked and asked in unison. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The housekeeper replied anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just now, he asked me to go upstairs and ask you to


    bring him to the hospital. Mrs. Thomas and Emma had already taken him to the hospital in a big hurry.


    Mrs. Thomas told me that you are to catch up with them quickly!¡±


    Sarah looked at Charles. ¡°Charles, what¡¯s wrong with your dad? Hurry up! Hurry up! We have to go to


    the hospital right away!¡±


    Charles nodded and responded to the housekeeper. ¡°Yes, we got it!¡± Then they went downstairs and


    ran to the garage into their car and drove off. Charles drove as fast as he could all the way to the


    hospital without stopping.


    While in the car and driving, Charles''s phone rang. Since he couldn''t answer while driving at high


    speed, he gave it to Sarah to answer. Sarah picked the phone and looked at the call disy, and saw


    that it was Christina calling. She looked hesitant at Charles and said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s your mom!¡±


    Charles understood and said, ¡°Give me the earplugs, and I¡¯ll talk to her from there.¡±


    Sarah plugged in the earphones and gave them to Charles.


    Charles answered the phone, and after the initial "hello," he only responded with a simple ¡°yes¡± in a


    very serious tone. Sarah had never seen Charles¡¯s face so emotional. She didn¡¯t know what they were


    talking about, but the look on Charles''s face made her very worried. Finally, when he hung up the


    phone, she asked. ¡°Charles, did she tell you anything about dad, how is he?¡±


    ¡°He suffered another heart attack and is in shock. They are at the hospital emergency department. He


    is being attended by a group of specialists at the moment, but¡­ my mom said he is very critical and


    that she doesn''t know if he''s going to make it this time.¡± Charles''s tone was solemn and filled with


    sadness.


    Sarah had started crying even before he finished speaking. Covering her mouth with her hand, she


    said, ¡°It''s all my fault. It¡¯s me  If I hadn''t climbed on that horse, to begin with¡­ if I hadn¡¯t been so


    stubborn¡­ I wouldn''t have lost my baby, and your dad wouldn''t be so sick right now.


    If something happened to your dad¡­¡±


    Charles grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. I was wrong, too. I shouldn¡¯t


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    have taken you there to ride horses. I shouldn¡¯t have left you to answer the phone. There are lots of


    things I shouldn¡¯t have to¡­ don¡¯t me yourself. Now, dad is very sick, and I don¡¯t want to see any


    ident happen to you again. I¡¯ve lost one of you, I couldn''t bear losing you too. You have to stay


    safe."


    His eyes turned red, and tears were about to roll out as he closed his lips tightly and kept silent.


    Sarah was crying, covering her mouth and shaking her head.


    Emerged in their sadness, they arrived at the hospital and rushed to the emergency room. To their


    surprise, the door to his room was not closed as usual, but wide open. A group of doctors came out of


    the ward. Christina and Emma went into the room in a hurry.


    Christina asked the lead doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is my husband?¡±


    Charles and Sarah walked to them. The doctor looked at them with a severe face, sighed, and lowered


    his head. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done everything we could. There is nothing left we


    can do except provide somefort¡­ We can¡¯t resist nature, his hours¡¯ count¡­ We¡¯ve really done our


    best. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Christina wept hopelessly.


    The doctor repeated. ¡°You better go in and see him. This may be yourst chance to talk to him!¡±

 Chapter 138: All Sense Of Color Had Vanish

    Chapter 138: All Sense Of Color Had Vanish


    Christina almost fainted. Fortunately, this time there were nurses close by to steady her and prevent


    her from falling. She cried out loud and hurried towards her husband.


    Emma also cried, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­ ¡± As she runs toward his bedside.


    Charles and Sarah followed them quietly. All four were standing around Mr. Thomas¡¯s bed, looking at


    him and crying. He was wearing an oxygen mask and an IV drip on his right hand, his eyes closed, and


    his face was pale as if he was already gone.


    Together, they managed to wake him up with some effort. He opened his eyes slightly and nced at


    them, slowly moving his eyes from one to another. From his expression, it seemed that his eyes were


    blurred and that he couldn''t see them clearly.


    Sarah couldn''t contain herself and started to cry out loud, hardly able to keep standing still. Charles


    had to hold her to prevent her from falling. She remembered when her father had died back when she


    was only 13, and she and her sister had been standing at his bedside, just like they were now, and


    watched as her father passed away.


    No matter how hard she had shouted, her father hadn''t responded and left them alone. Sarah didn¡¯t


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    know how to express her feelings at this moment. Ovee from sadness, she was unwilling to see


    the second man who had loved her as a father die. Death was so cruel, and no matter how much


    money a person has, no one can escape its ws.


    She had no choice but to watch her second father die too.


    Christina and Emma were also sad. Despite their ws, they both treated Mr. Thomas sincerely. Seeing


    how he was slowly nearing hisst breath, they were very sad and wept. Christina cried until she


    couldn''t stand but crouched on the floor and kept calling her husband''s name, holding his hand in hers.


    Mr. Thomas slowly raised his hand and pointed toward Sarah, looking longingly at her as if he still had


    a lot to say to her.


    Sarah was surprised and hesitated for a moment. She looked at Charles for reassurance, but then she


    saw Christina and Emma also looking at her, and Christina said in a cold and dry tone. ¡°Come here


    quickly, he¡¯s calling you!¡±


    Sarah was sure Mr. Thomas was pointing at her, so she went closer and took his hand. Crying, she


    said. ¡°Dad¡­ dad¡­ I¡¯m here. Do you want to say something?¡±


    Mr. Thomas responded through the oxygen mask, his speech was slurred and weak. Sarah could


    barely hear him and bent down closer to him. He still seemed to want to say something, but all Sarah


    could understand was. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t me you¡­ your baby¡­ it''s not your fault¡­! With Charles¡­ be ¡­


    happy.¡±


    Sarah burst into tears. When her father died, he also told her, ¡°Take care of your sister¡­ be happy,¡±


    Just like Mr. Thomas was telling her now. She felt as if the string in her heart was cut, and she couldn''t


    speak. She hardly managed to say in an unsteady voice, ¡°Dad¡­ dad¡­ I promise¡­ I''ll stay with


    Charles¡­ I will try my best¡­¡±


    Mr. Thomas nodded slightly, then looked at Charles. Charles walked over to him, and his dad also told


    him something no one else was able to understand except hisst sentence, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Charles was crying silently, and his eyes were red, but when he heard his final words, he copsed and


    burst into tears. Sobbing, he said, ¡°Dad, I don''t me you¡­ I don¡¯t me you anymore. You have


    Charles was very sad. His father had been feeling guilty all this time, even while facing his death, he


    was still in remorse for not having treated him better. Charles felt sorry for him, he didn¡¯t know how


    many things his father had done over the years topensate for his shoring. Charles had


    forgiven him, but his dad still felt guilty, apologizing even with hisst breath. Charles was so moved by


    his father¡¯s love and couldn''t stop crying.


    Finally, Mr. Thomas looked toward Christina and Emma and signaled for both of them toe closer to


    him. Mr. Thomas gestures for Charles and Sarah to step out and give them a few minutes to speak


    privately.


    Sarah and Charles stepped out and silently closed the door, leaving them for their final moment alone.


    Standing outside, they wiped their tears. Sarah still was unable to calm down since the scene of her


    father passing away kept repeating in her mind over and over, making her feel as if she was losing him


    today all over again. The pain of losing her second father figure was too much for her to bear.


    Charles held her and let her cry on his shoulder,forting her. ¡°It will be okay, Sarah. I will never


    leave you alone again!¡±


    Sarah leaned against him and cried her heart out.


    They stood outside, waiting for them to finish their talk for a long time. Finally, they heard Emma crying


    out loud, ¡°Dad¡­ dad.¡±


    They knew immediately that something was going on with Mr. Thomas and rushed back into the room,


    where they saw him struggle as he took hisst breath, oxygen mask removed. His eyes gradually


    turned white as his breath sounds diminished.


    Emma was standing on the bedside, crying, and Christina was reacting strangely, hiding away and


    crying with her mouth covered, as if she felt too guilty to look at her husband. Even though she was


    crying desperately, she didn''t dare to look in his direction despite knowing that he was in pain.


    Sarah and Charles hurried to him, calling out to him, and Charles also called the doctor. After a final


    examination, the doctor shook his head as he officially pronounced his death.


    ¡°What?¡± Charles shouted in despair.


    Sarah felt numb. Loud crying and screaming were soon heard from the room as they were faced with


    the harsh reality of death.


    Dead! Her second father, who had been so kind to her, had died in front of her. And the reason why he


    died was that he had been unable to bear the sad news of his grandchild, which had provoked another


    heart attack in him. Sarah didn¡¯t know how to express what she was feeling. She felt pain and


    difort.


    She felt as if all sense of color had vanished, leaving the world in ck and white!

 Chapter 140: I Only Give You What You Deserve

    Chapter 140: I Only Give You What You Deserve


    Sarah sneered, ¡°Can you swear it¡¯s only my fault and that you have nothing to do with it? Christina,


    even though you have a good reputation in Los Angeles, you can¡¯t hide after the bad things you have


    done now. If you can employ a detective, then why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Charles finally came up toward Sarah and took her hand. ¡°Sarah, did you hire an investigator? What


    evidence do you have? Did my mom really have something to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m your mother. I gave life to you and raised you. Even if you''re ungrateful, you couldn¡¯t


    listen to this envious woman trying to me me for her mistakes!¡± Christina yelled at Charles.


    But Charles just turned around coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone. I only believe the evidence. If


    Sarah has evidence, I will trust her. If not, I don''t believe anyone blindly!¡±


    He turned to Sarah and asked. ¡°Sarah, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I have evidence, I¡¯ll show youter. Now I want to know what you think!¡± Sarah stared


    at Christina coldly.


    Christina suddenly felt guilty and couldn¡¯t respond, but Emma, who was standing behind her, suddenly


    gathered her courage and responded on her mother''s behalf.


    ¡°Sarah, are you threatening my mom now? Your words are empty, you have no evidence. If you have


    evidence, show it to us. Whom are you trying to scare?¡±


    Sarah looked at Emma and sneered, ¡°Emma, are you trying to get to me before I get even with you


    too? Don¡¯t you remember what you did with your mom? Do you want me to expose you too before you


    are satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Emma walked toward Sarah and pped her, but Sarah wasn''t about to put up with it this


    time. She immediately grabbed Emma¡¯s hand, staring at her coldly, and hit her back even harder.


    Emma was surprised and in pain from the p. Covering her face, she looked at Sarah with an


    incredulous look, as if she couldn''t believe that Sarah had pped her back in front of Charles.


    Sarah said coldly, ¡°Emma, I only give you what you deserve! You and your mom have always bullied


    me, intending to destroy my family! The p is too light for all the evil things you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Emma was stimted and cried out hypocritically. ¡°Brother, this bitch is bullying mom and me. Why do


    you keep silent? Brother, you cared so much about me when I was a child, but now you stand there


    and just watch as this bitch ps me!


    "How dare she p me?


    "You should stand up for me!¡±


    Christina had recovered from her initial shock and shouted to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ve gone too far! First,


    you me me, and then you p Emma. Do you even have any feelings for the Thomas family in your


    heart?


    "What about your mother-inw and sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Christina, you are shameless! After everything you have done to me, including killing my baby and


    Mrs. Thomas, whatever I do is within reason. Besides, today is thest time I will ever talk to you. If you


    continue to be mean to me, we will never see each other again, no matter what happens to Charles


    and me. You can¡¯t bully me anymore!¡±


    After Sarah was finished yelling at Christina, she walked out without hesitating, as if she was leaving


    this ce of her nightmares behind forever. As she walked out, she burst into tears. In the end, she


    had failed to live up to Mr. Thomas''s expectations and hadn''t been able to maintain this family. She


    couldn''t stand Christina and her troubles any longer. Why should she yield to and forgive the one who


    had killed both her unborn baby and her second father?¡±


    Emma and Christina were screaming, pressuring Charles to take their side, but Charles ignored them


    and instead went after Sarah and yelled,


    ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ "


    He found Sarah sitting in the car and crying. Charles was stunned and went forward. He put his hand


    carefully on her shoulder and tried to say something, but remained quiet and just sighed.


    Sarah suddenly looked up at him with tears. ¡°Do you think I went too far?¡±


    Charles shook his head and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, and I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot. You must be


    very depressed today to reach your breaking point! I don¡¯t me you!¡±


    Sarah embraced him and cried, ¡°Thank you, thank you for forgiving me. I can''t stay here right now. All I


    want is to leave. Would you take me away? I really don¡¯t want to see them again. Every time I see them


    I remember the death of our baby and father-inw!¡±


    Charles nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you. I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go!¡± He went into the car and


    drove off.


    Sarah finally felt a littlefort and satisfaction. Fortunately, at thest moment, Charles had chosen to


    support her and stand by her.


    Atst, they drove away from the house that had made them so sad.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Once on the road, Sarah suddenly said, ¡°I want to go to the horse track again. There is some evidence


    I haven¡¯t gotten, and I want to get!¡±


    Charles remembered and asked, ¡°Yes, you said you had evidence. What evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°A witness! Come with me and let''s talk to the staff. Can you ask them carefully whether there was a


    person who came in with an unusual reason after they cleaned the farm that day? And then, I follow


    this clue to investigate. I got some evidence. It''s amazing!¡± Sarah sneered. She seemed very hurt.


    Charles knew why she wasughing, but he didn''t say anything, just went to the farm in silence.


    They drove out of the city and went through a forest to the suburbs. While turning around a corner, a


    minibus suddenly appeared in front of them. Trying to find out where it hade from as they both


    hadn''t seen it approaching, their car almost got hit by them. Charles yelled out and stomped on the


    brakes immediately. Sarah also noticed the near hit and stared at the car in front of them.

 Chapter 141: Kidnapping Her

    Chapter 141: Kidnapping Her


    Fortunately, Charles¡¯s car was new with a powerful engine, stopping at a very short distance,


    preventing them from crashing.


    The two cars nearly hit, almost like a warning. Both Sarah and Charles were startled and broke out in a


    cold sweat.


    Charles got out of the car to ask the driver what happened, but before he reached the vehicle, a group


    of strong men, masked with ck stockings, rushed out of the woods, and one of them hit Charles on


    the back of the head with something heavy. Charles fainted immediately.


    Sarah had been watching them and yelled, ¡°Charles!¡± and was about to get off to help him when one of


    the masked men opened the car and pulled her out. Sarah finally understood what was going on.


    Trying to resist, she firmly grasped onto the car, struggling, as she asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you


    doing? You are breaking thew, let me go, let me go!¡±


    But her struggles were useless as the men were much stronger than her and pulled her out of the car


    with ease. Before she could do anything, her mouth and nose were covered with a clot, and she fainted


    after screaming wildly. Once she was out, one of the men carried her on his shoulder to the minibus


    opposite the road.


    The next thing Sarah knew, someone was pouring a basin of water on her to wake her up. In this cold


    winter, the basin of water felt like a piercing de itching on her body, causing her pain. She tried hard


    to open her eyes to look around but could only see a few strange fat men standing in front of her and


    staring at her indifferently.


    She was tied onto a pir in what seemed to be an abandoned warehouse.


    Sarah immediately remembered what had happened and knew she had been kidnapped. Fearful, she


    stared at the men. ¡°Who are you? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Hum! You don¡¯t need to know who we are!¡± One of them sneered at her.


    ¡°Why are you kidnapping me, you criminals?" Sarah shouted out.


    ¡°Hum, do you think people like us are afraid of being called criminals?¡± One man, who seemed to be


    the leader of them, sneered, holding a knife in his hand. The knife looked very sharp and frightened,


    Sarah.


    Sarah had been staring at the knife the whole time. Although she was very frightened and nervous, she


    clenched her fist and tried to keep calm. At this time, she must not act rashly. She must calm down and


    think of ways to escape or to deal with them. After calming down, Sarah asked, ¡°What did you do to


    Charles? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°You''re kidnapped and tied up in an abundant warehouse, and you ask about your man before


    yourself? Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡± The leaderughed ironically.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what he meant and was afraid that something might happen to Charles from the way


    he got hit before she was kidnapped. She shouted again. ¡°What on earth did you do to Charles?¡±


    ¡°Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha¡­¡± They all burst intoughter, looking at her ironically. One of them finally said,


    ¡°Such a fool! But does Charles love her? Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha-hah¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah stared at them, coldly.


    ¡°Hum, what do we mean? You will know soon enough how silly you really are!¡±


    ¡°Why did you kidnap me for money? Or did someone hire you for this? Who hired you?¡± Sarah


    questioned them coldly as she became more and more skeptical about their intentions. If they were just


    ordinary kidnappers, the only thing that would want was money. Given that Charles was a wealthy


    businessman, it was a possibility.


    However, so far, nobody had spoken about money, but mentioned her rtionship with Charles,


    mocking her that Charles didn''t love her, trying to make her doubt him. What they really wanted was to


    alienate her from Charles. She couldn¡¯t help doubting their intentions. If Christina had hired these men


    to kidnap her, she was really the devil itself.


    Hearing Sarah questioning them, the man with the knife came up and pped her fiercely in her face.


    ¡°Bitch! Stop asking questions, or I will carve your face up!¡±


    The man standing beside him smiled insidiously and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to carve up her face, we


    might as well rape her and have a little fun, Aha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face ached, it was red and swollen from the hit, but that didn''tpare with the nausea she felt


    in her heart. She felt these people were nauseous, but the one who ordered them was even more


    disgusting. That woman was a mad lunatic, using unscrupulous means to achieve her goal.


    The man with a knife squatted down and pinched her chin as he said in a fierce voice. ¡°Phew! Your


    face is red and swollen, try to seduce the man now!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah stared at him, coldly and spat on his face in disgust.


    The man hadn''t expected Sarah''s reaction and pulled a tissue from his pocket to wipe his face before


    he turned to hit her again, this time on the other cheek. Her whole face was all red and swollen now,


    but he still wasn''t done and kept pushing her neck against the pir as if he was going to strangle her.


    He raised his knife and shouted, ¡°You bitch! Do you think I won''t kill you? I can kill you right now!¡±


    Sarah remained stubborn and responded with a sneer, ¡°You dare not kill me because of your master,


    doesn¡¯t she want me to see a y? If you kill me, who will pay you?¡±


    By the look of his expression, Sarah seemed to be right. Disgruntled to have been found out so easily,


    he red at her, ¡°I may not kill you, but I can disfigure your face. If you dare to respond, I''ll do it right


    now!¡±


    Sarah closed her eyes and kept silent. There was no point in arguing with these people, and she didn''t


    want to see the knife in front of her. She was scared that she would lose her mind and wouldn''t be able


    to calm herself down with the knife in front of her.

 Chapter 142: She Was Terrified

    Chapter 142: She Was Terrified


    She was terrified, but if she wanted to save herself, she had to remain calm. No one was there to save


    her now. She had to depend on herself.


    After she remained quiet for a while, the man stood up, turned around, and said to another guy behind


    him, ¡°Turn on the radio, let her listen to it!¡±


    The radio was turned on, and Sarah heard Charles¡¯s voice, ¡°Mr. Roberts, are these the results of your


    investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Another voice responded.


    Charles didn¡¯t respond, but the sound of turning paper was heard. Then, the sound of a pen being


    thrown on the table was heard. He seemed to be very stressed.


    Mr. Roberts asked, ¡°Is there something you don¡¯t like?¡±


    Charles''s voice sounded weak and disappointing, ¡°It never urred to me that my wife¡­ doesn¡¯t love


    me. Really¡­ I really didn''t expect this from her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thomas?¡±


    After a long silence, Charles sighed, ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed. I¡¯ve been so good to her and even


    decided to leave with her. How could she do this!¡±


    The leader switched the radio off. Sarah was shocked by what she had heard and questioned in a loud


    voice, ¡°What did you say to Charles? What did he investigate?¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t understand what had made Charles doubt her again. Did someone say anything to him? It


    was not easy to trust people, but if someone used so-called pieces of evidence against her, he would


    doubt her indiscriminately.


    The man sneered back, ¡°Hum, we don¡¯t need to tell you. This is just to prove that your man doesn¡¯t


    love you. If he loved you, he wouldn''t doubt you. Sarah, are you ready to give up?¡±


    Sarah was furious. Had they done all this to make her give up on her marriage? They had gone


    through too many misunderstandings throughout their short marriage but had managed to ovee


    them all so far.


    Perhaps the man read her thoughts as heughed ironically, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you''re safe this time. You


    and Charles don''t trust each other, how can you live like this? Not to mention that we are well prepared


    this time, Charles will never forgive you! You have two choices, one is to take your money and leave


    and nevere back, which I think is your best choice. The other is to continue fighting against us. But


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    what will you get by fighting us? If you''re smart, you will choose the first one as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°How much money can you give me?¡± Sarah asked.


    The man raised one finger and said proudly, ¡°One million, enough for you to live a good life. Even if you


    work for two hundred years, you can¡¯t earn that much!¡±


    To his surprise, Sarah burst out inughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, Iugh because if I was that greedy, I would have taken the money and left when his mom


    offered it to me before marrying Charles. Why would I have waited this long? Not to mention that one


    million is much less than what she offered me!¡±


    ¡°You mean, you are choosing the second option?¡± The man asked, surprised, his tone filled with


    threats.


    ¡°Well, I''m not choosing the first one nor the second!¡± Sarah mocked back.


    The guy seemed to be irritated. Under the light, his expression looked very sinister. Heughed


    out.


    ¡°You think you have another choice? I''m done ying nice. If you refuse to choose the first, I will not


    hold myself back on you!¡± While looking at her in a mad and defiant look, he ordered. ¡°Take her away!¡±


    Two guys came up to untie the rope and took her away.


    Sarah struggled and shouted, ¡°What are you going to do? Where are you taking me to? Let me go! Let


    me go!¡±


    But without responding to her, they took her out of the abandoned warehouse, but there seemed to be


    no one outside. Sarah still shouted loudly, not knowing where they would take her to or if they were


    going to kill her. ¡°Help, help, he¡­ lp¡­¡± As they covered her mouth to stop her from screaming.


    The man scolded her angrily, pushed her into a car, tied her up tightly, and stuffed her mouth so she


    wouldn''t be able to yell for help or escape. Afterpletely immobilizing her, they finally drove off.


    Sarah had no idea of where they were taking her or what they would do to her. All she knew was that


    the road ahead was unusual and hard. Would Charlese to rescue her, or was he not trusting her


    again?


    Sarah was taken to a small grove beside a suburban highway. Among the tall and dense pine trees,


    lush grass made it easy to hide. The kidnappers tied her hands and feet and stuffed a cloth in her


    mouth to prevent her from making a sound; cing her hillside, she had a full view downhill of the road.


    Sarah didn¡¯t know what they were nning next. Thinking of what they had told her earlier, were they


    going to kill her here? Panicked, she sobbed and struggled to get free.


    But the leader put a knife to her neck and said in a mocking voice. ¡°Come on, stop struggling, or I will


    kill you now!¡±


    Sarah looked at the knife pressed against her neck and dared not to move. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Her entire body was trembling in fear.


    After waiting like that for some time, they heard some voices suddenly approaching the mountain road.


    One of her captors whispered. ¡°Boss, here they are, here they are!¡±


    The leader held Sarah more tightly, threatening her with his knife to keep silent and not to move.


    Afraid of what he may do to her, Sarah followed hismand, knowing that she had no way out. She


    looked toward the road, wondering to whom the voices from the street belonged. To her surprise, she


    saw Charles and Emma walking toward them. They strolled, seemingly lost in deep conversation.


    Sarah wanted to yell for Charles to notice her, but the knife on her neck was very threatening, and her


    mouth was still stuffed. Even after Charles and Emma were close to her, she dared not to make a


    sound but watched as they walked past her.

 Chapter 144: Living A Miserable Life

    Chapter 144: Living A Miserable Life


    "Every time he suspects you of something, you will get hurt deeper and deeper. Is it worth it? We were


    hired to do a job, and we are going to finish it. I tried to reason with you and to leave Charles willingly. If


    you think about it, I¡¯m quite helpful to you, right? I''m actually helping you to unveil the real Charles in


    front of you, you should be grateful to have this chance to escape. Isn''t it better for you to just leave


    now while you still can?¡±


    Sarah spits on his face in response. That criminal burst in anger and pped her face, scorning, ¡°I''m


    done with you, I have other things to tend to. I''ll give you two days to think about what you want to do


    next. If you still refuse to reason at the end of two days, I will kill you without hesitating. I''m wasting my


    time trying to talk sense into a silly woman like you!¡±


    After he was done ranting, he ordered everyone else to go out, and closed the warehouse door after


    them, extinguishing all lights, leaving her alone in the dark.


    Sarah looked to the top of the warehouse in the darkness, where a small glimmer of light came through


    the cracks. Suddenly she felt ovee by sadness, and scenes of her love story and marriage life


    passed in her mind like she was watching a movie.


    In the beginning, it had all been too sweet and fairytale-like, but very soon, it had turned sour with


    nothing left but tormented moments. Both Christina and Emma had continuously interfered between


    her and Charles, making him distrust her and believe that she was having an affair with Daniel. He had


    listened to his mom and sister mistreat her verbally to hurt her yet had done nothing to stop them.


    It looked like their love had only been in her imagination. She used to think that as long as they loved


    each other, they would be able to make it, but could they really ever ovee everything they had


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    suffered?


    Thinking about it realistically, Sarah knew that they could never be happy together again. If they stayed


    together, they would continue to hurt each other again and again, living a miserable life.


    In the past, she had chosen to stay for the sake of her father-inw, who had insisted on keeping the


    family together. She had failed to live up to his expectations now that he was not with them any longer,


    and Charles would never trust her again. Christina and Emma would never let go of their obsession to


    bother her. Was there any good in insisting? She was a self-respecting woman, then why should she


    tolerate them? Why should she give in to their demands?


    The more Sarah thought about it, the sadder she became. Alone in the darkness, she cried her heart


    out, whispering his name. "Charles¡­ Charles¡­ ¡± as tears rolled over her face non-stop. She didn¡¯t


    know why she was calling out his name, or if she loved or hated him. He was the cause of all her


    suffering, so why was she still thinking about him in her darkest hour? His name was written deep into


    her heart¡­


    Two endless days passed with Sarah being tied up and alone in the dark warehouse. asionally, the


    guard that was outside would bring her food, which remained untouched. Sarah was starting to look


    skinny and weak from not eating, but all she could feel was a deep sadness overpowering her.


    Finally, on the third day, the kidnapping leader came back. When he saw Sarah exhausted and with


    dull-looking eyes, he knew that she had been crying and was extremely sad.


    He sneered and said with an irritated voice. ¡°Well, have you figured it out? Are you going to ept the


    offer, or are you eager to die? I''m not in the mood to waste any more of my time in talking to you, silly


    woman!


    Sarah looked at him with a dull expression but didn''t say a word. Her fierceness and bravery were


    gone, and all that was left was a hollow shell.


    The kidnapper continued. ¡°Maybe I should tell you one more good news before I kill you. Your beloved


    husband, Charles, left Los Angeles and went back to Houston today. He''s too busy with his business


    now to even bother looking for you. The good thing is he''s still young and rich, considered a golden


    bachelor after divorcing you. There will be countless women offering themselves to him. You really


    thought he''d remember you forever? Especially since they think that you betrayed him?¡±


    Sarah was numb. Though she was looking at her kidnapper, her expression was so bleak and


    expressionless that no one knew what she was thinking.


    Still not satisfied, the kidnapper added. ¡°You¡¯re such a silly woman. Look, is this what you call love?


    The trust between you two is broken by the slightest bit of misunderstanding. How can you ever be


    happy living like this? Even if you love each other, your stubborn character is the main reason for all


    this. Do you really love this man enough to want to die for him? Is he worth it?"


    Sarah still didn''t answer.


    Irritated, her kidnapper turned cold and spit on the ground. ¡°Fuck, just wasting my time here. Guys,


    take her out and kill her. No use in keeping her alive!¡±


    The two young criminals untied her feet and dragged her out, with her hands still tied together. While


    being dragged out, Sarah suddenly seemed to regain some energy and said with a dull look, ¡°Where


    am I going if I choose to ept your offer?¡±


    Relieved not to have to kill her, the gang leader immediately ordered the two guys to stop as he walked


    toward her with a smile. ¡°So, you finally came to your senses?¡±


    Sarah didn''t answer his question, just asked numbly, ¡°Can I go to Texas? Isn''t this the time for tulips?


    Tulips are so beautiful, aren''t they?¡± She remembered that when they first got married, Charles had


    promised her they would go to Texas for their honeymoon and then from there to the Maldives, but then


    they had to cancel all their honeymoon ns after Mr. Thomas had gotten sick.

 Chapter 145: I Want To See The News

    Chapter 145: I Want To See The News


    He owed her the promise of a happy life. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t keep his promise to her anymore,


    given that they had no future together, she wanted to go to Texas and see the tulips by herself, and


    then from there to the Maldives, just like they had nned before everything had fallen apart. She was


    going to achieve her dreams, and on the way, forgets about Charles. She wasn''t willing to live in


    regrets for the rest of her life.


    Once the gang leader noticed that Sarah had figured out a n, he immediately became kind to her,


    ¡°Okay, you can go anywhere you want. We¡¯ll handle all the formalities right now. You¡¯d better leave


    right away and nevere back. Charles can never see you again!¡±


    Sarah was still numb but answered dazedly, ¡°If I leave, I won¡¯te back. When can I go? I¡¯ll just let


    my sister know, or else she¡¯ll be worried.¡± Perhaps her sister was the only person who would be


    worried about her if she suddenly just disappeared.


    ¡°You''ll leave tomorrow. You better call your sister tonight and make sure she won¡¯t tell Charles where


    you are! Otherwise¡­ hum!¡± He looked at the knife in his hand in a threatening way.


    ¡°I see!¡± Sarah answered indifferently. She had made the final decision to leave Charles for good.


    Hundreds of people were roaming at the airport. People are rushing back and forth,ing and going


    to ces. They were all strangers to each other, but everyone had their own story to tell.


    Was life just abination of people''s stories, stories that intertwined and interacted with each other,


    bncing the act of life, so if one person seeds in the so-called life, another must fail?


    This seemed to be the way happiness was bnced in this world and seemed to always stay the


    same.


    Sarah figured that her marriage failure might bring sess to her sister¡¯s marriage. Thinking this way


    was the only thingforting her and distracting her misfortune. Sitting alone in the waiting area and


    waiting for her flight, she waspletely oblivious about what her future life may hold. She felt helpless


    and frustrated.


    She was finally leaving the bitter sea of marriage and Christina''s humiliations behind. She was finally


    free and wouldn''t get hurt by Charles''s inactions any longer. Although thinking about it, it seemed that


    there were many benefits for her in leaving, she wasn¡¯t happy.


    But did she have a choice? Happy or not, could she ever return to her former life? The answer was


    clear, no, she couldn¡¯t. The only thing she could do was to leave with her wounded spirit and never


    Christina was a powerful and capable woman. She quickly got everything taken care of for Sarah as


    soon as she had reached the green light to proceed from Sarah''s kidnapper.


    Without queuing or waiting in line like the rest of the passengers, Sarah was ready to leave the next


    morning with a million dors having been transferred into a secret bank ount in Switzend in


    Sarah''s name. All she had to do was go there and draw the money from there, or gradually transfer it


    into her personal bank ount.


    While Sarah waited at the airport, the two gang members watched her from afar, ensuring that she


    would board the ne. They had been instructed by Christina to stay until Sarah''s ne was safely in


    the air to ensure herpliance.


    Sarah herself didn¡¯t care whether she was guarded or not, she had no intention to stay. After all the


    disappointments she had lived through in her marriage, she didn¡¯t look forward to anything and had


    nothing keeping her here any longer.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    From now on, her only goal would be to forget about Charles and restart her life just as if she had


    never met him. Sitting there,pletely emerged in her own thoughts, she suddenly overheard the


    news being reported on TV in front of her. She heard Thomas¡¯spany being mentioned.


    Since the airport was bustling with busy travelers and the volume of the TV was low, she barely heard


    the words ¡°Mr. Thomas¡± and pany¡± among other words.


    She looked up to watch the TV and saw many cars, policemen and journalists gathered around. The


    policemen were arresting her kidnappers, who were trying to hide their faces from the reporters and


    leading them to their cars one by one. Sarah recognized the abandoned warehouse where she had


    been held captive on TV.


    Seeing this, Sarah suddenly stood up. Curious to understand what was happening, she walked closer


    to the TV and listened. The reporter was now facing the Camera and rting the story. ¡°Christina


    Smith, the recently widowed and co-owner of the Thomaspany, is suspected of being involved with


    gang members, smuggling, and human trafficking."


    Suddenly Sarah saw Charles arrive, and a group of reporters gathered around him, bombarding him


    with questions about what was going on, but Charles remained silent and quickly walked over to the


    police where the reporters could not reach him.


    The airport noise prevented Sarah from understanding the rest of the report being broadcast. Trying


    hard to understand what was being said, the news report was suddenly interrupted by an


    advertisement about skincare products.


    Wanting to know more, Sarah went to the next TV hoping to find out more, but none of the other TVs


    were broadcasting news. Desperate to know more, she needed to get out of the airport to find out


    more.


    The men guarding here were unaware of the current situation and tried to stop her when they saw her


    walking toward the exit. ¡°Ms. Sarah, where do you think you''re going? Your flight is about to take off,


    are you nning to make a run for it?¡±


    ¡°I want to see the news, I want to see the news. Please let me go! All I want is to see the news!¡±


    Frustrated, one of them responded. ¡°If you don''t go back, I will be forced to misbehave with you! You


    promised that you''d leave if we let you go. Now that everything has been finalized, we have clear


    instructions to not let you back down on your deal!¡±

 Chapter 146: Their Son Unveils Them

    Chapter 146: Their Son Unveils Them


    Sarah answered in a hurry, ¡°I''m not escaping, I just want to see the news. Something is going on, and I


    need to see it! Please let me see the news.¡± Sarah threw all her belongings and started to run.


    The two guys were about to chase her but had to be careful not to attract unwanted attention from the


    secret police patrolling the airport. However, as soon as those policemen saw them, they


    we were going to arrest them.


    Surprised, one of the criminals asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The cops areing towards us!¡±


    The other criminal looked toward the cops and said. ¡°Stay calm, maybe they are not after us. We have


    to remain calm!¡±


    More and more police officers arrived and came running straight toward them. Seeing that they were


    caught, one of them shouted, ¡°Run! something is going on here!¡±


    Panicked, they ran off as the police chased after them, shouting, ¡°Freeze, freeze!¡± They ran out of the


    waiting room.


    Sarah only cared about the news, not paying attention to what was happening behind her. She just ran


    and ran, and finally saw a small shop that had a TV. Sarah rushed over and saw the shopkeeper


    watching the TV drama. Patting the counter, she shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Hello, can you turn the channels to the news? Please, please! I need to see the news.¡±


    But the shopkeeper just looked at her confused, not understanding what was going on. Not wanting to


    interrupt her show, she said in a frustrated tone. ¡°Shit, no!¡± Then she continued watching her show with


    her daughter, ignoring Sarah''s presence.


    In a desperate attempt to persuade the shopkeeper to help her, Sarah took out some money and


    pleaded. ¡°Please, help me out, I need to see the news, please!¡±


    Seeing the money, the shopkeeper finally turned the channel. Unfortunately, the news about Mr.


    Thomas¡¯spany was over, and the international press was being broadcast. Seeing this, Sarah was


    so sad she wanted to cry.


    At this moment, an old man who was sitting beside them reading his newspaper, said, ¡°Are you after


    the news about Thomas¡¯spany? You can read this newspaper!¡± He held his paper toward her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sarah quickly took the newspaper and saw a headline about Thomas¡¯spany. Straining her eyes,


    she skimmed the article for keywords, her hands trembling heavily.


    That old man saw how nervous she was and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Are you close to them?¡±


    Sarah read the article carefully, shook her head, and then gave the newspaper back to him. She


    couldn¡¯t say anything for a while until finally, she managed to barely audible. ¡°I¡¯m okay, thank you!¡±


    The old man took his paperback, shaking his head. ¡°Well, they have such a big business, no one


    expected them to be involved in such dark things. Look, this is their end! Their son unveils them. Not


    sure what to think. Strong or unfilial? He had his own mother arrested!¡±


    Another young man, who looked like a college student, came over to buy something from the shop and


    overheard the conversation, and offered his opinion.


    ¡°Well, sir, I disagree with you. In my opinion, Charles did the right thing! They''re still in time to correct


    some of his mother¡¯s mistakes. If he didn''t turn her in, it would only have gotten worse. Who knows


    where she would have ended up? In a way, he is helping his mother!¡±


    The old man nodded his head, but he still added. ¡°But he is too cruel, turning his own mother over to


    the authorities!¡±


    ¡°Even the king is subject to thew. Mrs. Thomas deserves to be jailed for several years. Charles may


    just have saved her life before she would have been put behind bars for life!¡±


    Since the two could agree on their opinions, they both shook their heads and left.


    Sarah was still standing there, unable to digest what she had just learned. As those men had rightly


    discussed, Thomas¡¯spany had been involved with underground smuggling. Charles had turned his


    mom in when the police came to investigate. After the investigation, the police found Mrs. Thomas to


    be involved in a kidnapping. The investigation had led the police to the abandoned warehouse to catch


    the kidnappers.


    Fortunately, by the time the police arrived, Sarah had already left, and the police had been able to


    proceed without much trouble, arresting the gang all at once.


    Charles had used Christina. Hearing this, Sarah didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. It was all so


    ridiculous. The person who always made trouble for her was now used and in trouble. Should she


    be happy?


    But rather thanughing, she felt sad. Why did Charles give his mother to the police? He had trusted


    Christina and Emma but had also gone with the police to the ce where the kidnappers had kept her,


    watching them getting arrested. What was more, Thomas¡¯s Company was working with underground


    gangsters. Would he be able to help thepany out of this as the president?


    Would he not be investigated by the police? Was he safe?


    What a pity really for Mr. Thomas, who had worked so hard to create a kingdom, just to have it


    destroyed by his wife right after his passing.


    But had it anything to do with her now? She had left the Thomas family with all their affairs. Sarah felt it


    was ridiculous that she is still worried about them. Now that she had finally gone, she shouldn¡¯t think


    about Charles and Christina any longer. It was all over now. No matter what happened, it had nothing


    to do with her anymore, right?


    She turned around to leave the shop, but the shopkeeper behind her said, ¡°Hey, Miss, didn''t you want


    to see the news? Here it is. Look, do you want to see it?¡± Maybe it was because she had taken Sarah''s


    money, she was acting kinder now.


    Sarah turned back to look at the TV at the same moment as the camera set to Charles. Countless


    microphones were being held towards him by reports which were all eager to get some information


    from him. Some of them were asking about his feelings about the incident and his mother''s


    involvement, and why he had used his mother? Another one asked why he followed the police to


    the old warehouse where the gang members had been.

 Chapter 147: You Trusted Sarah Over Us

    Chapter 147: You Trusted Sarah Over Us


    Charles didn¡¯t answer any of their questions. Instead, he took a microphone and looked straight at the


    camera with a worried and sad expression. After a long silence, he finally said.


    ¡°You will get the answers to your questionster. For now, I need to say something. Sarah, where are


    you now? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back. Are you watching this? I¡¯ve been


    waiting for you. Can you hear me?¡± His eyes were filled with love and desperation. He looked gaunt


    and as if he was suffering from something. He looked like he was searching and waiting for her. His


    words sounded so sincere as if he was willing to do anything for her toe back.


    When seeing it, Sarah became even sadder and started to cry. She quickly wiped her tears and turned


    to leave in silence, without looking back.


    When the shopkeeper saw her walking away, she called out, ¡°Miss, miss!¡± Not understanding what had


    happened to Sarah. Why was she leaving right away after watching this news?


    Sarah went back to her seat and kept wiping her tears continuously. The people around her started to


    look at her with concern. Finally, she lowered her head and cried on her knees.


    Charles had apologized to her, but was it useful? After those two days tied up in the warehouse, she


    had analyzed their rtionship and finally understood their love. Every time Charles hurt her, he''d


    apologize to her, beg her toe back, and promise her that he would never hurt her again no matter


    what. But the minute something happened, he distrusted her and hurt her again and again. He had


    never kept his promise.


    Just like now when she had lost her child. He had promised to trust her forever and never hurt her. But


    then she had been kidnapped, but rather than finding her, he had chosen to listen to Christina and


    believed that she had deliberately nned her abortion and then left him for money.


    Now he had turned his mother into the police, and apologized to her publically on TV, and asked her to


    But she knew Charles very well. Sarah knew Charles and the future of their marriage. There was no


    future between them. She had been thinking for a long time, and on the third day in the warehouse, she


    decided to leave Charles no matter what she was told by her kidnappers.


    Whether Christina was arrested and Charles had realized his mistake and apologized to her or not, she


    must leave this time because Charles had no sense of security and always distrusted her. He was


    easily influenced by others and would misunderstand her again, even without Christina being involved


    in the future.


    This was his own problem, not Christina''s or Emma¡¯s. It was a fundamental problem. She did not


    expect Charles; whether Christina was in jail, and Charles had asked her toe back or not, she


    would not go back.


    This time, she had decided to leave forever and never look back.


    After crying for a while, Sarah calmed down and stopped thinking about it. She just sat there on her


    seat and waited for her flight to Texas. The big screen on the wall was disying the time, second by


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    second, getting closer to her departure and leaving all of this behind.


    Timepsed so quietly, time that would nevere back. They had cried andughed together, been


    happy and sad. It was all over now, and it wouldn¡¯te back.


    ***


    After Christina was arrested, she was having onest conversation with Charles before being taken off


    to jail. They were alone in the room, the police waiting on the outside, ready to take her away.


    Christina was still dressed in her own high fashion clothes, still having a sense of dignity, but she wasn''t


    as confident as usual. She looked like a woman without a soul, a hollow shell. She looked calm and


    seemed to have epted her fate, or maybe it was because she was used to being in the public eye


    and tried to remain calm.


    ¡°I never expect you, my dear son, to turn against me like this in the end!¡± she said in a cold tone.


    Charles stood opposite her with his head hanging low, solemn as if nothing had happened. ¡°Mom, this


    is not a frame-up; you are guilty!¡±


    ¡°No matter what I did, I am still your mother. I gave life to you and raised you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll be


    punished for treating your mother like this?¡± She said in a calm yet ironic tone. Her words were filled


    with irony for Charles¡¯s betrayal toward her.


    Sad and disappointed, Charles answered. ¡°This is what you taught me. When you killed your grandson


    first and subsequently my father, I knew you didn¡¯t care about me, but disdained our rtionship. How


    cold-hearted you are to ignore everything, including your own family, just to achieve your goal.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know everything in detail, yet why did you pretend to be deceived and listen to us?¡±


    Christina raised her voice and became a little excited, looking at Charles coldly.


    ¡°If I hadn''t done that, you wouldn''t have trusted me, and the police wouldn¡¯t have found the ce where


    Sarah was being kept. How else could I save her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always trusted Sarah over us, but you pretended to trust us and hurt Sarah! Do you think


    Sarah wille back now? You hurt her deeply this time, so even if you abandoned Emma and me,


    Sarah would nevere back, and you are left with nothing!¡±


    Charles clenched his fists in anger. ¡°You kidnapped Sarah. If I didn¡¯t force her to leave, she''d still have


    been a hostage at the warehouse by the time police arrived, which would have put her in danger. I''d


    rather force her to leave for her own safety. After she left, the police arrested her kidnappers without


    harming her. If her safety means that she leaves me for good, then that is still better than the


    alternative!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡± Christina burst intoughter, and before she said sarcastically, ¡°Charles, you have done so


    many things for this woman, but she doesn''t know that. Instead, she finally left disappointed in you. I


    don¡¯t know whether you are smart or pathetic! Do you hate me that much that it''s worth betraying me


    just to save that woman?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t ganged up with those criminals, you''d be just fine now!¡±


    ¡°Charles, you are so unfilial! How can you treat your mother like this? How can you do this to me?¡±


    Christina suddenly stood up in anger as if she was going to smash Charles with something. When the


    police outside heard the noise, they opened the door and subdued her, but she kept shouting at


    Charles and scolding him for betraying her.

 Chapter 148: I See How Much You Love Her

    Chapter 148: I See How Much You Love Her


    The police advised Charles to leave. Charles nced at his mother but couldn''t tolerate seeing her out


    of control and turned to leave. Christina''s screams were heard from the outside as she resisted the


    police who were handcuffing her until she finally copsed in sadness and anger.


    Charles turned to the wall, lowered his head, and punched the wall fiercely with his fist, decadent and


    frustrated. No matter what, that woman was his mother. Despite everything she had done to him, he


    still felt sad to see her in this condition.


    Daniel walked toward him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I know it''s hard. If it helps, cry it out. She is


    your mom after all, and nobody will me you for feeling this way.¡±


    Charles turned around and looked at Daniel with red and wet eyes. It was evident that he was crying


    inside, but he still controlled himself from the outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right!¡± He said indifferently.


    Daniel patted his shoulder again and sighed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your mother your n? You turned her


    in because you are worried about her. After all, if she is stopped on time, she will serve less time in jail


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    and will be able to resume her normal life soon again.


    "Without your intervention, she would sink deeper and deeper, and once the dayes where she is


    investigated, she may face a life sentence rather than just a few years. What you did is in her best


    interest, so why are you so indifferent to her now and let her think that you are against her? You can


    exin it to her!¡±


    Charles shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. "There is no need for it. She''s my mom, I know


    her well. She is out of control now, so even if I told her that I did it for her own good, she''d call me a liar.


    Let her go! If she needs to vent her anger by hating me, then so be it. Gradually, she will start to


    understand. Based on her personality, telling her the truth doesn''t help, she has to realize it herself


    eventually. There''s no use in exining anything to her right now. Time will prove everything.¡±


    ¡°You have the same character and are easily misunderstood, like Sarah¡­ ¡±


    Hearing Sarah''s name, Charles¡¯s eyes immediately became dim. Both remained silent for a while.


    ¡°Thank you for your help at this time. Without our help, my mom would not have believed me so easily,


    and I wouldn''t have found where Sarah was being kept hostage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Sarah is just like a younger sister to me, I took care of her since we were children.


    But it seems you made a big mistake this time, and she left you silently for good this time.¡±


    Charles became even sadder, lowering his head in silence.


    ¡°Your mom has been arrested now. What are you going to do now? And your sister Emma¡­ What''s


    gonna happen to her?¡±


    ¡°I''ll send her far away. Emma is still young and easy to be confused. She listened to my mom¡¯s every


    word and followed her on the wrong path. I intend to send her abroad to get more practical experiences


    in life. Eventually, as she matures, she will understand why.


    Daniel nodded and finally sighed, ¡°Well, it seems like you have it all figured out. I thought Sarah would


    be safe if our n seeded, but I didn¡¯t expect Sarah to leave quietly!¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know if she can forgive me. But even if she did, I don¡¯t know where she is now. How can


    I ask her to forgive me when I don''t know where she is?¡± Charles turned toward the wall and punched it


    again in frustration.


    Daniel stared at him for a long time, as if he was trying to figure out what to do. After a while, he looked


    up in determination and said, ¡°I''m relieved to see you like this. Charles, I didn''t want to tell you, but


    realizing how deeply you love Sarah¡­ more than I ever could¡­ there''s no need to hide it from you any


    longer. Actually¡­ I know where Sarah is!¡±


    Charles turned around and looked at him as if he had misheard him. ¡°What did you just say? Excuse


    me?¡±


    Daniel sighed, ¡°I know where Sarah went after the police captured the kidnappers. She called her sister


    and told her that she wanted to leave because her marriage had failed. She made her sister promise


    not to let anyone know about her whereabouts, especially you. Her sister called me, but I chose to be


    silent for Sarah.


    "I hope she finds a new life and is happy. But I see how much you love Sarah and did so much for her


    that I feel you are the best thing that could happen to her. It would be a pity for her to miss out on your


    love based on a misunderstanding, that''s why I tell you the truth now.¡±


    Charles grabbed Daniel¡¯s shirt. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to hear this! You said you


    know where Sarah is. Can you tell me where she is? Tell me now!¡±


    Startled, Danielughed and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t pull at my shirt. We''re not fighting. At this rate, the


    police wille for us. I''ll tell you¡­ Sarah is at the international airport, waiting for her flight to Texas.


    She leaves at 1:30 in the afternoon. Let me see¡­¡±


    He raised an arm to check the time on his watch. He lifted his eyes in surprise and eximed. ¡°Oh my


    god, NO! I forgot the time while we were chatting. It¡¯s 1:05. I don¡¯t know if you can reach her before her


    flight leaves.


    "Hurry up!


    "Quickly! Or you won''t reach her!¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you say that earlier? I really want to hit you right now. Daniel, you really outdid yourself


    today!¡± Charles pushed him aside as he took his jacket and rushed out.


    Daniel shouted behind him. ¡°Charles, you must catch her! You must make her happy!¡± Watching


    Charles run to catch up with Sarah, Daniel felt a little upset. After all, he just gave away his best chance


    to ever be with her. But thinking that Sarah had a chance to be happy, he felt satisfied and smiled. All


    that mattered was that Sarah was happy, even if that meant with another man.


    Charles runs several red lights as he sped toward the airport. His only thought was Sarah, and how he


    needed to get there on time before he missed his final chance to get her back.

 Chapter 149: Let鈥檚 Talk

    Chapter 149: Let¡¯s Talk


    It was 1:20 p.m. Sarah''s flight had started boarding.


    Sarah got up, took her luggage, and was about to queue for the final security check before boarding,


    when suddenly someone stepped in front of her and grabbed her bags, preventing her from leaving.


    Sarah looked up and saw Charles¡¯s aunt in front of her. Surprised, she asked coldly, ¡°Aunt¡­ You¡­


    What are you doing?¡±


    Her aunt simply responded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    Sarah looked at her for a moment and understood her intentions, then lowered her head and said. ¡°No,


    I know what you want, but I¡¯ve decided to leave for good. Charles and I broke up not only because of


    Christina and Emma but because of his character. I don¡¯t have any confidence or expectation for him


    anymore. I am sorry. I need to go. Please let me go!¡±


    But his aunt wouldn''t let go of her luggage and insisted. ¡°You can¡¯t be this indifferent. You can¡¯t


    sentence Charles to death based on your own ideas!¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not just my own ideas, but my judgment over the past year. I have given Charles many


    chances, but every time he disappointed me. I¡¯ve had enough of his insensitivity. I''m not interested in


    tolerating it any longer!¡± Sarah said with a newfound determination.


    His aunt remained silent for a long time, until she finally said, ¡°Wanna bet with me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I bet that Charles loves you. If he loves you, please forgive him and stay with him. If not, then I¡¯ll let


    you go. I would ept it even if you nevere back. Can you?¡±


    ¡°How do you want to bet?¡±


    His aunt looked at her with a cold and firm look, as if she had made the most significant decision ever.


    Meanwhile, Charles was still stuck in traffic. Even though he ran several red lights, he was still stuck in


    a big traffic jam. Anxious, he hammered the steering wheel several times as he looked at the time, it


    was 1:20. He could not lose any more time.


    He suddenly opened the door and jumped out of the car, abandoning his car in the middle of traffic, and


    ran off. He saw a young man slowly riding on a bicycle. He stopped and grabbed the bike without


    hesitating!


    The young boy yelled after him, but Charles shouted back to him without looking back, ¡°There¡¯s an


    Audi A6L behind you. The door is unlocked. It¡¯s yours. I need this bicycle!¡± He rode away quickly,


    leaving the young man standing there puzzled about what just happened.


    Charles rode the bicycle all the way to the airport. He knew he couldn''t bete and prayed that Sarah¡¯s


    flight would be dyed. Otherwise, he''d lose her forever.


    Finally, he arrived at the airport at around 1:40 p.m. Desperate, he asked at the information desk if the


    ne to Texas had yet been taxed yet.


    From the window, he watched the ne outside, gradually gaining altitude in the blue sky. He was in


    disbelief. Was he toote? Did Sarah leave?


    Charles felt helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do next. He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly,


    ¡°Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­ ¡± He felt so painful. He had never been so sad before when losing someone. He


    ignored everyone around him and copsed to the ground, crying bitterly.


    After a long time, he heard a familiar voice behind him. ¡°Charles, look back!¡±


    The voice sounded like his aunt¡¯s voice. Charles turned slowly around and saw his aunt standing


    behind him, looking at him with a smile on her face. Beside her, Sarah was standing with a suitcase in


    her hand. Sarah looked at him as tears were streaming down her face.


    ¡°You see, I told you that my nephew loves you so much. I just told you all about him. He turned his


    mother into the police for you. He did so many things for you and defied all odds toe to the airport


    to find you. Does that still not prove his love for you? If he didn''t love you, would he do all those things


    for you?¡±


    Charles looked at Sarah, and life turned back into his devastated body. He got up immediately and


    shouted in surprise, ¡°Sarah!¡± as he runs toward her.


    Sarah suddenly said coldly, ¡°Stop here! Stop!¡±


    Charles was shocked. He stood still, not knowing what he had done wrong now, and called her name in


    a pleading voice, ¡°Sarah¡­¡±


    Sarah looked at him, with tears still flowing down her face. ¡°Charles, this is thest time I ask you and


    thest chance I give you. Do you really love me? Can I trust you?¡±


    Charles said sadly, ¡°Sarah, do you still not understand my heart after all that happened today? If I didn¡¯t


    love you, would I havee here? ¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Sarah cried, trying to squeeze out a smile but only cried harder. She was no longer sad but


    ovee with love. She suddenly reached out toward Charles.


    Charles immediately stepped up and hugged her with new energy, repeatedly whispering in her ear,


    ¡°Sarah, I love you, I love you so much. Don¡¯t leave me. Never leave me, please, please!¡±


    Sarah couldn''t contain herself and cried on his shoulder while hitting him with her fists on his back as


    she hugged him, telling him how hurt she had been when he deceived everyone into thinking that he


    had believed Christina over her. Nobody had suspected what he really was doing, and that all he did


    was to save her.


    Sarah cried that he loved her and trusted her. He cherished her and chose her above everything else.


    Sarah kept crying, but Charles only hugged her tightly. His aunt stood beside them, wiping her eyes as


    she looked at them, but was smiling contentedly. It was not until the people around them were starting


    to spectate that they let go of their embrace, but Charles kept holding Sarah¡¯s hand so tightly as if he


    promised her that he would never let her go again!


    In the distance, Daniel watched the ne flying in the blue sky. Though the aircraft had taken off, he


    felt that Charles had found Sarah, and they were finally together. With a warm smile on his lips, he


    murmured in his heart, ¡°Sarah, Charles, you deserve to be happy!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 150: Six Months Later

    Chapter 150: Six Months Later


    It had been six months since Sarah gave Charles onest chance at the airport. They now were living


    happy and in love, far away from Christina and Emma. Their life had finally turned peaceful again, even


    though Charles was very busy maintaining twopanies.


    Christina was serving a 3-year prison sentence, and Emma had gone to travel.


    Every night when Charles came homete, he looked exhausted to the point that he could hardly open


    his eyes. Sarah felt bad for him, but there was nothing she could do to alleviate his workload.


    As the only son, Charles was responsible for continuing the family business. He was now the head of


    both Thomaspanies, and Sarah understood what he was going through.


    Previously she had been furious when he mentioned that his aunt would help to raise their children


    when he was busy at work, she had felt it very irresponsible of him to want to escape his parental


    duties. But now she started to understand him better and knew that he had thought it through at that


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    time and knew what he was talking about.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t understand him and had been so angry at him. Seeing how busy he was now,


    she realized and stopped arguing about it. Once Charles noticed that she epted the idea, she


    seemed to feel guilty about leaving her home alone so often.


    One day after he came home, he grabbed her hands and said. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m sorry I should make more


    time to be with you! You must be lonely every day in this big house with nobody except the


    housekeeper, right?¡±


    Sarah shook her head andughed. She felt relieved withplex emotions, tears almosting up


    her eyes as she answered. ¡°I suddenly understand one thing. The reason why we fought so often was


    not that we weren''t secure enough with each other, it was because we didn''t properlymunicate.


    "For example, about how to raise our children while growing thepany. If I had thought more about


    you, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have had so many problems. Carrie told me once the most important thing


    between couples is knowing how tomunicate with each other!¡±


    Charles alsoughed and responded. ¡°I didn¡¯t consider you enough either at the beginning, but after


    you were kidnapped, I started to understand that I had been too self-centered. It was you who made


    me change my view of life and taught me to be more considerate and appreciative toward others!


    Thank you for giving me the chance to make it up to you. I can¡¯t imagine if I had lost you. Devastated


    and in pain, I realized how much I really loved you!¡±


    Looking at his loving eyes, Sarah couldn¡¯t help butugh, patting him lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, we


    have been together for a while now, and you still love me this much? You make me shy!¡±


    She was joking, but her words were full of happiness. Charlesughed too. Suddenly he pulled her


    closer and wrapped his arms around her as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I love you


    more and more every day? Sometimes even when I''m in my office, I can''t stop thinking about you!¡±


    ¡°What do you think of? What do you imagine?¡± Sarah leaned closer against his arms.


    Charles looked at her with passion-filled eyes. Smiling, he said in a low voice, ¡°I always miss you. I


    want to snuggle you in my arms, kiss me, feel your breath on my skin¡­ I want you to be crazy. I want


    you to be soft and melt in my love¡­ I want to touch your body, your lips, smell your fragrance¡­ indulge


    in your endless charms¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You''re such a bad guy!¡± Sarah hit him gently against his shoulder, then sat up and said, ¡°If you


    continue, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore,¡­¡± as she looked at him with passion.


    Charles suddenly pulled her back and started to kiss her, keeping her from saying anything else. He


    pinned Sarah over the sofa, covering her with his body, and gradually made her lose control over


    herself under his touch. Finally, she put her hands on his neck and surrendered to him.


    Charles whispered in her ear, ¡°Let''s have another child. This time, I won''t hurt you¡­¡±


    Sarah was in a daze. She didn¡¯t hear him clearly since he was kissing her and just murmured


    something. Finally, Charles took her upstairs and led her into the paradise of love.


    Their passion was like fuel poured over a dim fire. When he touched her, the dim light in her exploded


    into a full-fledged wildfire, all-consuming and all-inclusive. Sarah felt how Charles longed for her, but


    even in the most ardent moment, he cared for her tenderly and asked her repeatedly. ¡°Does it hurt? Are


    youfortable?¡±


    She noticed Charles¡¯s considerate actions. He used to be mad and overbearing during sex with other


    women, but now he was different. He cared for her and considered her feelings with a very gentle


    touch. She felt how deeply he loved her and cared for her.


    In return, Sarah let herself go to meet all his needs too. She could give him everything he wanted


    without hesitation.


    Finally, they both reached their ecstasies. It was not until midnight that Sarah eventually fell asleep.


    While she was drifting off to sleep, Charles held her gently and whispered in her ear. ¡°Sarah,


    tomorrow¡­ Should we go to visit my mother?¡±


    His words hit Sarah like a thunderbolt back to reality. Not wanting to answer, she pretended to be too


    far asleep to care. In fact, when she heard Christina''s name mentioned, she still felt frightened. She


    didn''t know how to get along with her.


    Maybe it was because Sarah still couldn''t forgive Christina for what she had done to her. Over the past


    six months, Charles had visited his mother several times, but Sarah had never gone with him. Sarah


    didn''t even ask Charles about his mother after his visits. Charles knew how she felt about his mom and


    hadn''t pressured her.


    Unexpectedly, he now asked her toe with him to visit his mother.


    Sarah knew that it was difficult for Charles to be between them. Not wanting to get into an argument,


    she just vaguely answers, ¡°Um¡­¡± Then she pretended to fall asleep, ignoring his request.

 Chapter 151: Finale: Life Is So Good

    Chapter 151: Finale: Life Is So Good


    Charles seemed satisfied with her answer. He hugged her and kissed her forehead as he said, ¡°Maybe


    tomorrow¡­ You¡¯ll see something different!¡±


    Something different? What was different about Christina? Sarah didn¡¯t understand what he meant but


    was reluctant to think about it any further. Their road ahead was still uncertain in terms of what


    Christina was concerned about. For now, she was tired and didn¡¯t want to think about anything


    frightening.


    The next morning Charles got up early but didn''t disturb Sarah. Their maid prepared breakfast for


    them, and when everything was ready, Charles went to wake Sarah up. When Sarah woke up, she


    found that it was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning. It was still so early, so she asked, ¡°Why did you get


    up so early?¡±


    ¡°It takes several hours to drive to New Orleans, so if we don¡¯t get up early, we won''t reach the female


    prison before noon.¡±


    They ate breakfast, and Charles asked the maid to prepare some of his mother''s favorite snacks. Once


    everything was ready, and they finally left, it was already eight o¡¯clock. Sarah thought that Charles


    became different based on his behaviors right now.


    He used to be so indifferent toward his mother! But ever since Christina was in prison, he had be


    a dutiful son taking care of his mother. It was actually a good thing. All Sarah knew was that Charles


    was different. She used to think that he behaved like such a little boy in what his mother was


    concerned about, but now he was acting mature and attentive. Would Christina appreciate seeing him


    like this? Would she understand him? Would she know Charles¡¯s intention?


    Thinking of Christina''s fierce appearance, Sarah was not in the mood to see her. It wasn''t because of


    her cruelty, but perhaps her injuries were still too deep. Once she walked away that day at the airport,


    she had decided not to think or see Christina ever again.


    Once they arrived at the prison, Sarah stopped when the guard opened the door to the meeting room.


    Charles looked at her in concern and asked. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Sarah looked down, and after a short silence, she finally just said. ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll see you outside!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you want toe in with me?¡± Charles was a little surprised and puzzled.


    Sarah barely shook her head in denial but didn''t answer him directly. After hesitating for a long time,


    she finally managed to say, ¡°You go, I¡¯ll be outside! If she doesn''t want to see me, don¡¯t mention me!¡±


    Charles seemed to be a little disappointed, but he understood Sarah¡¯s feelings. After all, his mother


    had done horrible things to her, even nearly killed her when she was kidnapped. If Sarah were an


    ordinary woman, she would not have agreed toe this far. Maybe he was asking for too much.


    Sighing, he patted Sarah on the shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, you can wait outside for me!¡± Then he went


    in carrying his gift, followed by the prison guard.


    Standing outside and looking around, Sarah walked along the sidewalk, staring at the buildings around


    here. It was autumn, the leaves were falling, leaving a colorful carpet of rustling leaves everywhere.


    The trees were almost empty, barely any leaves were still on the branches.


    It looked so deste here, just like Christina''s life. She had been born into a wealthy family and never


    suffered any hardship since childhood. After growing up, she married a man who loved her to the end


    of his life. Before Mr. Thomas''s death, he had loved and adored her, always listened to her, and hardly


    ever stood up against her.


    ***


    Perhaps that was the reason why Christina was so stubborn and resorted to extreme measures to


    achieve her goals.


    Then, in the autumn of her life, she had lost her power and felt from being a queen to a prisoner, given


    to the authorities by her one and only son. It must be a terrible ordeal for Christina to end like this, but


    karma alwayses back based on the person''s deeds, good or bad.


    Sarah didn¡¯t want to think any further about what Christina had done to her. She was being punished


    enough. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she didn''t actually hate Christina


    anymore, but felt sorry for her. She was paying for her mistakes, there was no need to add further insult


    to the injury.


    Havinge to this conclusion, Sarah went back to the meeting room. She stood outside the door and


    overheard their conversation from the outside.


    ¡°Did Anny do all this?¡± Christina was asked in a soft and smooth tone rather than her usual foul voice.


    Sarah couldn''t help but feel surprised. It was hard to believe it was Christina speaking in such a


    peaceful tone.


    ¡°Yes, mom, since Sarah and I went back to Houston, we invited Anny toe with us. After all, you are


    used to Anny¡¯s cooking, and we also like her style of cooking.¡± Charles answered.


    He also sounded bright and pleasant. He was not the same person who used to talk with so much


    disdain to his mother.


    ¡°You keep Anny here for me? Everyone knows you like modern food, but Anny cooks traditional meals.


    You were never interested in traditional food.¡± Christina sounded touched.


    ¡°Sarah, also traditional meals!¡± Charles countered her.


    Sarah heard Christina sighting, then asked hesitantly. ¡°Your aunt¡­ what about her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles seemed surprised since his mother had always had a bad rtionship with his aunt


    before, which was the reason why she had left the Thomaspany and opened up a kindergarten


    instead. He hadn''t expected his mother to ask for his aunt. After a chuckle, he answered.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s swampedtely, but sometimes when I''m swamped at the office, I call her for advice. She''s


    always happy to help. Don¡¯t forget that she graduated from Yale University in management. Although


    she has been out of the business for many years, she''s still very good at it. Ha-ha, the executives


    admire her wisdom very much!¡±


    Christina became silent. After what seemed like a long time, she finally said. ¡°Your aunt was a


    so angry and left the whole family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did to your aunt¡­¡± she finally resumed.


    After that, all Sarah could hear was a low whisper, and although she listened carefully, she couldn''t


    understand anything.


    Charles remained quiet.


    If he had understood his mother, maybe he chose to remain quiet because he knew his mother needed


    some time. Both Sarah and Charles knew that it was quite hard for Christina to apologize.


    After a while, they started to talk about Emma and many other people, but Christina never mentioned


    Sarah. Even when Charles mentioned her by name, Christina skillfully ignored it as if she was unwilling


    to talk about her at all.


    Sarah listened from outside the door and gradually felt disappointed. Maybe it was still too hard for


    Christina to admit her mistake. Even though she had changed in many ways, she was always proud of


    the core. How would she recognize her mistakes so readily, or even apologize?


    After half an hourter, the guard reminded Charles that visitation was over. Charles said his farewell


    and was about to leave when Christina suddenly called out.


    ¡°Charles!¡±


    Charles turned back to look at her and asked: ¡°You need anything else?¡±


    Christina seemed to hesitate for a while, but then suddenly took well-wrapped silk from one of her


    prison gown pockets and handed it to Charles.


    ¡°This jade bracelet was handed down to me by my mother with good wishes for many children and


    grandchildren when I first married. I have been carrying it with me all these years, never leaving it from


    my sight, and it has brought me many good fortunes. Now, good fortunes are not as important to me


    anymore¡­ You take it¡­¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, she added. ¡°Give it to her, but don¡¯t let her know it''s from me!¡±


    Charles was surprised yet ecstatic but tried not to show it. He justughed happily and said, ¡°Mom,


    thank you! You know, really, thank you! I¡¯ll give it to her!¡± Was Charles really thanking her for finally


    recognizing Sarah and in her own way apologizing for what she had done?


    Sarah heard all of it from outside the door, and it seemed that she got released from all the bad


    emotions all of a sudden. She had never expected that this would happen. Startled and moved, she


    couldn''t help but tear up from excitement. She had waited for this moment for so long.


    She finally felt epted!


    She wiped her tears away and smiled, deliberately hiding from Charles when he came out. Once he


    saw her, she pretended to know nothing, just smiled and took his hand as if nothing had happened.


    Charles noticed her bright smile and asked, ¡°What are you smiling about? You seem very happy.¡±


    Sarah justughed mysteriously and answered. ¡°Nothing, just a wish of mine hase true. I feel my


    life is so beautiful. What would you like to have for dinner tonight? I''ll cook for you?¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Charles was happy to see her like this andughed out, so did Sarah. They had finally found the peace


    they had been searching for. Indeed, nothing is better than feeling loved and understood by one''s


    spouse and a harmonious family!


    There''s nothing that can¡¯t be undone with the right intentions, and there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be settled.


    It¡¯s all just a matter of time and patience. Life is so good and will bring many more challenges, but Mr.


    Thomas, who was looking down on them from heaven, could finally rest in peace.


    ****


    Author¡¯s Note:


    We witnessed the love-hate journey between Sarah and Charles and they ended up a happy couple.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Here¡¯s the final  and I am grateful that you give it a try.


    Sending you my warm hug!


    Anna Shannel Lin


    ***END****


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!